Frankenstein_ Or_ The Modern Prometheus Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley 15270 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Frankenstein; Or, The
Modern Prometheus
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: Frankenstein; Or, The Modern Prometheus

Author: Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley

Release date: November 23, 2012 [eBook #41445]
Most recently updated: October 23, 2024

Language: English

Original publication: United Kingdom: Lackington, Hughes, Harding,
Mavor, & Jones, 1818

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41445

Credits: Produced by Greg Weeks, Mary Meehan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
Revised by Richard Tonsing.

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK
FRANKENSTEIN; OR, THE MODERN PROMETHEUS ***

[Transcriber’s Note: This text was produced from a photo-reprint of the
1818 edition.]

FRANKENSTEIN;
OR,

THE MODERN PROMETHEUS.

IN THREE VOLUMES.
VOL. I.

Did I request thee, Maker, from my clay
To mould me man? Did I solicit thee
From darkness to promote me?——
Paradise Lost.

London:
PRINTED FOR
LACKINGTON, HUGHES, HARDING, MAVOR, & JONES,
FINSBURY SQUARE.
1818.

TO
WILLIAM GODWIN,
AUTHOR OF POLITICAL JUSTICE, CALEB WILLIAMS, &c.
THESE VOLUMES
Are respectfully inscribed
BY
THE AUTHOR.

PREFACE.
The event on which this fiction is founded has been supposed, by Dr.
Darwin, and some of the physiological writers of Germany, as not of
impossible occurrence. I shall not be supposed as according the remotest
degree of serious faith to such an imagination; yet, in assuming it as the
basis of a work of fancy, I have not considered myself as merely weaving a
series of supernatural terrors. The event on which the interest of the story
depends is exempt from the disadvantages of a mere tale of spectres or
enchantment. It was recommended by the novelty of the situations which it
developes; and, however impossible as a physical fact, affords a point of
view to the imagination for the delineating of human passions more
comprehensive and commanding than any which the ordinary relations of
existing events can yield.
I have thus endeavoured to preserve the truth of the elementary principles
of human nature, while I have not scrupled to innovate upon their
combinations. The Iliad, the tragic poetry of Greece,—Shakespeare, in the
Tempest and Midsummer Night’s Dream,—and most especially Milton, in
Paradise Lost, conform to this rule; and the most humble novelist, who
seeks to confer or receive amusement from his labours, may, without
presumption, apply to prose fiction a licence, or rather a rule, from the
adoption of which so many exquisite combinations of human feeling have
resulted in the highest specimens of poetry.
The circumstance on which my story rests was suggested in casual
conversation. It was commenced, partly as a source of amusement, and
partly as an expedient for exercising any untried resources of mind. Other
motives were mingled with these, as the work proceeded. I am by no means
indifferent to the manner in which whatever moral tendencies exist in the
sentiments or characters it contains shall affect the reader; yet my chief
concern in this respect has been limited to the avoiding of the enervating
effects of the novels of the present day, and to the exhibitions of the
amiableness of domestic affection, and the excellence of universal virtue.
The opinions which naturally spring from the character and situation of the

hero are by no means to be conceived as existing always in my own
conviction; nor is any inference justly to be drawn from the following pages
as prejudicing any philosophical doctrine of whatever kind.
It is a subject also of additional interest to the author, that this story was
begun in the majestic region where the scene is principally laid, and in
society which cannot cease to be regretted. I passed the summer of 1816 in
the environs of Geneva. The season was cold and rainy, and in the evenings
we crowded around a blazing wood fire, and occasionally amused ourselves
with some German stories of ghosts, which happened to fall into our hands.
These tales excited in us a playful desire of imitation. Two other friends (a
tale from the pen of one of whom would be far more acceptable to the
public than any thing I can ever hope to produce) and myself agreed to
write each a story, founded on some supernatural occurrence.
The weather, however, suddenly became serene; and my two friends left me
on a journey among the Alps, and lost, in the magnificent scenes which they
present, all memory of their ghostly visions. The following tale is the only
one which has been completed.

FRANKENSTEIN;
OR, THE
MODERN PROMETHEUS.

LETTER I.

To Mrs. Saville, England.
St. Petersburgh, Dec. 11th, 17
—.
You will rejoice to hear that no disaster has accompanied the
commencement of an enterprise which you have regarded with such evil
forebodings. I arrived here yesterday; and my first task is to assure my dear
sister of my welfare, and increasing confidence in the success of my
undertaking.
I am already far north of London; and as I walk in the streets of
Petersburgh, I feel a cold northern breeze play upon my cheeks, which
braces my nerves, and fills me with delight. Do you understand this feeling?
This breeze, which has travelled from the regions towards which I am
advancing, gives me a foretaste of those icy climes. Inspirited by this wind
of promise, my day dreams become more fervent and vivid. I try in vain to
be persuaded that the pole is the seat of frost and desolation; it ever presents
itself to my imagination as the region of beauty and delight. There,
Margaret, the sun is for ever visible; its broad disk just skirting the horizon,
and diffusing a perpetual splendour. There—for with your leave, my sister, I
will put some trust in preceding navigators—there snow and frost are
banished; and, sailing over a calm sea, we may be wafted to a land
surpassing in wonders and in beauty every region hitherto discovered on the
habitable globe. Its productions and features may be without example, as
the phænomena of the heavenly bodies undoubtedly are in those
undiscovered solitudes. What may not be expected in a country of eternal
light? I may there discover the wondrous power which attracts the needle;
and may regulate a thousand celestial observations, that require only this
voyage to render their seeming eccentricities consistent for ever. I shall
satiate my ardent curiosity with the sight of a part of the world never before
visited, and may tread a land never before imprinted by the foot of man.
These are my enticements, and they are sufficient to conquer all fear of
danger or death, and to induce me to commence this laborious voyage with
the joy a child feels when he embarks in a little boat, with his holiday

mates, on an expedition of discovery up his native river. But, supposing all
these conjectures to be false, you cannot contest the inestimable benefit
which I shall confer on all mankind to the last generation, by discovering a
passage near the pole to those countries, to reach which at present so many
months are requisite; or by ascertaining the secret of the magnet, which, if
at all possible, can only be effected by an undertaking such as mine.
These reflections have dispelled the agitation with which I began my letter,
and I feel my heart glow with an enthusiasm which elevates me to heaven;
for nothing contributes so much to tranquillize the mind as a steady
purpose,—a point on which the soul may fix its intellectual eye. This
expedition has been the favourite dream of my early years. I have read with
ardour the accounts of the various voyages which have been made in the
prospect of arriving at the North Pacific Ocean through the seas which
surround the pole. You may remember, that a history of all the voyages
made for purposes of discovery composed the whole of our good uncle
Thomas’s library. My education was neglected, yet I was passionately fond
of reading. These volumes were my study day and night, and my familiarity
with them increased that regret which I had felt, as a child, on learning that
my father’s dying injunction had forbidden my uncle to allow me to embark
in a sea-faring life.
These visions faded when I perused, for the first time, those poets whose
effusions entranced my soul, and lifted it to heaven. I also became a poet,
and for one year lived in a Paradise of my own creation; I imagined that I
also might obtain a niche in the temple where the names of Homer and
Shakespeare are consecrated. You are well acquainted with my failure, and
how heavily I bore the disappointment. But just at that time I inherited the
fortune of my cousin, and my thoughts were turned into the channel of their
earlier bent.
Six years have passed since I resolved on my present undertaking. I can,
even now, remember the hour from which I dedicated myself to this great
enterprise. I commenced by inuring my body to hardship. I accompanied
the whale-fishers on several expeditions to the North Sea; I voluntarily
endured cold, famine, thirst, and want of sleep; I often worked harder than
the common sailors during the day, and devoted my nights to the study of
mathematics, the theory of medicine, and those branches of physical

science from which a naval adventurer might derive the greatest practical
advantage. Twice I actually hired myself as an under-mate in a Greenland
whaler, and acquitted myself to admiration. I must own I felt a little proud,
when my captain offered me the second dignity in the vessel, and entreated
me to remain with the greatest earnestness; so valuable did he consider my
services.
And now, dear Margaret, do I not deserve to accomplish some great
purpose. My life might have been passed in ease and luxury; but I preferred
glory to every enticement that wealth placed in my path. Oh, that some
encouraging voice would answer in the affirmative! My courage and my
resolution is firm; but my hopes fluctuate, and my spirits are often
depressed. I am about to proceed on a long and difficult voyage; the
emergencies of which will demand all my fortitude: I am required not only
to raise the spirits of others, but sometimes to sustain my own, when their’s
are failing.
This is the most favourable period for travelling in Russia. They fly quickly
over the snow in their sledges; the motion is pleasant, and, in my opinion,
far more agreeable than that of an English stage-coach. The cold is not
excessive, if you are wrapt in furs, a dress which I have already adopted; for
there is a great difference between walking the deck and remaining seated
motionless for hours, when no exercise prevents the blood from actually
freezing in your veins. I have no ambition to lose my life on the post-road
between St. Petersburgh and Archangel.
I shall depart for the latter town in a fortnight or three weeks; and my
intention is to hire a ship there, which can easily be done by paying the
insurance for the owner, and to engage as many sailors as I think necessary
among those who are accustomed to the whale-fishing. I do not intend to
sail until the month of June: and when shall I return? Ah, dear sister, how
can I answer this question? If I succeed, many, many months, perhaps
years, will pass before you and I may meet. If I fail, you will see me again
soon, or never.
Farewell, my dear, excellent, Margaret. Heaven shower down blessings on
you, and save me, that I may again and again testify my gratitude for all
your love and kindness.

Your affectionate brother,
R. Walton.

LETTER II.

To Mrs. Saville, England.
Archangel, 28th March, 17—.
How slowly the time passes here, encompassed as I am by frost and snow;
yet a second step is taken towards my enterprise. I have hired a vessel, and
am occupied in collecting my sailors; those whom I have already engaged
appear to be men on whom I can depend, and are certainly possessed of
dauntless courage.
But I have one want which I have never yet been able to satisfy; and the
absence of the object of which I now feel as a most severe evil. I have no
friend, Margaret: when I am glowing with the enthusiasm of success, there
will be none to participate my joy; if I am assailed by disappointment, no
one will endeavour to sustain me in dejection. I shall commit my thoughts
to paper, it is true; but that is a poor medium for the communication of
feeling. I desire the company of a man who could sympathize with me;
whose eyes would reply to mine. You may deem me romantic, my dear
sister, but I bitterly feel the want of a friend. I have no one near me, gentle
yet courageous, possessed of a cultivated as well as of a capacious mind,
whose tastes are like my own, to approve or amend my plans. How would
such a friend repair the faults of your poor brother! I am too ardent in
execution, and too impatient of difficulties. But it is a still greater evil to me
that I am self-educated: for the first fourteen years of my life I ran wild on a
common, and read nothing but our uncle Thomas’s books of voyages. At
that age I became acquainted with the celebrated poets of our own country;
but it was only when it had ceased to be in my power to derive its most
important benefits from such a conviction, that I perceived the necessity of
becoming acquainted with more languages than that of my native country.
Now I am twenty-eight, and am in reality more illiterate than many school-
boys of fifteen. It is true that I have thought more, and that my day dreams
are more extended and magnificent; but they want (as the painters call it)
keeping; and I greatly need a friend who would have sense enough not to
despise me as romantic, and affection enough for me to endeavour to
regulate my mind.

Well, these are useless complaints; I shall certainly find no friend on the
wide ocean, nor even here in Archangel, among merchants and seamen. Yet
some feelings, unallied to the dross of human nature, beat even in these
rugged bosoms. My lieutenant, for instance, is a man of wonderful courage
and enterprise; he is madly desirous of glory. He is an Englishman, and in
the midst of national and professional prejudices, unsoftened by cultivation,
retains some of the noblest endowments of humanity. I first became
acquainted with him on board a whale vessel: finding that he was
unemployed in this city, I easily engaged him to assist in my enterprise.
The master is a person of an excellent disposition, and is remarkable in the
ship for his gentleness, and the mildness of his discipline. He is, indeed, of
so amiable a nature, that he will not hunt (a favourite, and almost the only
amusement here), because he cannot endure to spill blood. He is, moreover,
heroically generous. Some years ago he loved a young Russian lady, of
moderate fortune; and having amassed a considerable sum in prize-money,
the father of the girl consented to the match. He saw his mistress once
before the destined ceremony; but she was bathed in tears, and, throwing
herself at his feet, entreated him to spare her, confessing at the same time
that she loved another, but that he was poor, and that her father would never
consent to the union. My generous friend reassured the suppliant, and on
being informed of the name of her lover instantly abandoned his pursuit. He
had already bought a farm with his money, on which he had designed to
pass the remainder of his life; but he bestowed the whole on his rival,
together with the remains of his prize-money to purchase stock, and then
himself solicited the young woman’s father to consent to her marriage with
her lover. But the old man decidedly refused, thinking himself bound in
honour to my friend; who, when he found the father inexorable, quitted his
country, nor returned until he heard that his former mistress was married
according to her inclinations. “What a noble fellow!” you will exclaim. He
is so; but then he has passed all his life on board a vessel, and has scarcely
an idea beyond the rope and the shroud.
But do not suppose that, because I complain a little, or because I can
conceive a consolation for my toils which I may never know, that I am
wavering in my resolutions. Those are as fixed as fate; and my voyage is
only now delayed until the weather shall permit my embarkation. The
winter has been dreadfully severe; but the spring promises well, and it is

considered as a remarkably early season; so that, perhaps, I may sail sooner
than I expected. I shall do nothing rashly; you know me sufficiently to
confide in my prudence and considerateness whenever the safety of others
is committed to my care.
I cannot describe to you my sensations on the near prospect of my
undertaking. It is impossible to communicate to you a conception of the
trembling sensation, half pleasurable and half fearful, with which I am
preparing to depart. I am going to unexplored regions, to “the land of mist
and snow;” but I shall kill no albatross, therefore do not be alarmed for my
safety.
Shall I meet you again, after having traversed immense seas, and returned
by the most southern cape of Africa or America? I dare not expect such
success, yet I cannot bear to look on the reverse of the picture. Continue to
write to me by every opportunity: I may receive your letters (though the
chance is very doubtful) on some occasions when I need them most to
support my spirits. I love you very tenderly. Remember me with affection,
should you never hear from me again.
Your affectionate brother,
Robert
Walton.

LETTER III.

To Mrs. Saville, England.
July 7th, 17—.
My Dear Sister,
I write a few lines in haste, to say that I am safe, and well advanced on my
voyage. This letter will reach England by a merchant-man now on its
homeward voyage from Archangel; more fortunate than I, who may not see
my native land, perhaps, for many years. I am, however, in good spirits: my
men are bold, and apparently firm of purpose; nor do the floating sheets of
ice that continually pass us, indicating the dangers of the region towards
which we are advancing, appear to dismay them. We have already reached a
very high latitude; but it is the height of summer, and although not so warm
as in England, the southern gales, which blow us speedily towards those
shores which I so ardently desire to attain, breathe a degree of renovating
warmth which I had not expected.
No incidents have hitherto befallen us, that would make a figure in a letter.
One or two stiff gales, and the breaking of a mast, are accidents which
experienced navigators scarcely remember to record; and I shall be well
content, if nothing worse happen to us during our voyage.
Adieu, my dear Margaret. Be assured, that for my own sake, as well as
your’s, I will not rashly encounter danger. I will be cool, persevering, and
prudent.
Remember me to all my English friends.
Most affectionately yours,
R. W.

LETTER IV.

To Mrs. Saville, England.
August 5th, 17
—.
So strange an accident has happened to us, that I cannot forbear recording
it, although it is very probable that you will see me before these papers can
come into your possession.
Last Monday (July 31st), we were nearly surrounded by ice, which closed
in the ship on all sides, scarcely leaving her the sea room in which she
floated. Our situation was somewhat dangerous, especially as we were
compassed round by a very thick fog. We accordingly lay to, hoping that
some change would take place in the atmosphere and weather.
About two o’clock the mist cleared away, and we beheld, stretched out in
every direction, vast and irregular plains of ice, which seemed to have no
end. Some of my comrades groaned, and my own mind began to grow
watchful with anxious thoughts, when a strange sight suddenly attracted our
attention, and diverted our solicitude from our own situation. We perceived
a low carriage, fixed on a sledge and drawn by dogs, pass on towards the
north, at the distance of half a mile: a being which had the shape of a man,
but apparently of gigantic stature, sat in the sledge, and guided the dogs. We
watched the rapid progress of the traveller with our telescopes, until he was
lost among the distant inequalities of the ice.
This appearance excited our unqualified wonder. We were, as we believed,
many hundred miles from any land; but this apparition seemed to denote
that it was not, in reality, so distant as we had supposed. Shut in, however,
by ice, it was impossible to follow his track, which we had observed with
the greatest attention.
About two hours after this occurrence, we heard the ground sea; and before
night the ice broke, and freed our ship. We, however, lay to until the
morning, fearing to encounter in the dark those large loose masses which

float about after the breaking up of the ice. I profited of this time to rest for
a few hours.
In the morning, however, as soon as it was light, I went upon deck, and
found all the sailors busy on one side of the vessel, apparently talking to
some one in the sea. It was, in fact, a sledge, like that we had seen before,
which had drifted towards us in the night, on a large fragment of ice. Only
one dog remained alive; but there was a human being within it, whom the
sailors were persuading to enter the vessel. He was not, as the other
traveller seemed to be, a savage inhabitant of some undiscovered island, but
an European. When I appeared on deck, the master said, “Here is our
captain, and he will not allow you to perish on the open sea.”
On perceiving me, the stranger addressed me in English, although with a
foreign accent. “Before I come on board your vessel,” said he, “will you
have the kindness to inform me whither you are bound?”
You may conceive my astonishment on hearing such a question addressed
to me from a man on the brink of destruction, and to whom I should have
supposed that my vessel would have been a resource which he would not
have exchanged for the most precious wealth the earth can afford. I replied,
however, that we were on a voyage of discovery towards the northern pole.
Upon hearing this he appeared satisfied, and consented to come on board.
Good God! Margaret, if you had seen the man who thus capitulated for his
safety, your surprise would have been boundless. His limbs were nearly
frozen, and his body dreadfully emaciated by fatigue and suffering. I never
saw a man in so wretched a condition. We attempted to carry him into the
cabin; but as soon as he had quitted the fresh air, he fainted. We accordingly
brought him back to the deck, and restored him to animation by rubbing
him with brandy, and forcing him to swallow a small quantity. As soon as
he shewed signs of life, we wrapped him up in blankets, and placed him
near the chimney of the kitchen-stove. By slow degrees he recovered, and
ate a little soup, which restored him wonderfully.
Two days passed in this manner before he was able to speak; and I often
feared that his sufferings had deprived him of understanding. When he had
in some measure recovered, I removed him to my own cabin, and attended
on him as much as my duty would permit. I never saw a more interesting

creature: his eyes have generally an expression of wildness, and even
madness; but there are moments when, if any one performs an act of
kindness towards him, or does him any the most trifling service, his whole
countenance is lighted up, as it were, with a beam of benevolence and
sweetness that I never saw equalled. But he is generally melancholy and
despairing; and sometimes he gnashes his teeth, as if impatient of the
weight of woes that oppresses him.
When my guest was a little recovered, I had great trouble to keep off the
men, who wished to ask him a thousand questions; but I would not allow
him to be tormented by their idle curiosity, in a state of body and mind
whose restoration evidently depended upon entire repose. Once, however,
the lieutenant asked, Why he had come so far upon the ice in so strange a
vehicle?
His countenance instantly assumed an aspect of the deepest gloom; and he
replied, “To seek one who fled from me.”
“And did the man whom you pursued travel in the same fashion?”
“Yes.”
“Then I fancy we have seen him; for, the day before we picked you up, we
saw some dogs drawing a sledge, with a man in it, across the ice.”
This aroused the stranger’s attention; and he asked a multitude of questions
concerning the route which the dæmon, as he called him, had pursued. Soon
after, when he was alone with me, he said, “I have, doubtless, excited your
curiosity, as well as that of these good people; but you are too considerate to
make inquiries.”
“Certainly; it would indeed be very impertinent and inhuman in me to
trouble you with any inquisitiveness of mine.”
“And yet you rescued me from a strange and perilous situation; you have
benevolently restored me to life.”
Soon after this he inquired, if I thought that the breaking up of the ice had
destroyed the other sledge? I replied, that I could not answer with any
degree of certainty; for the ice had not broken until near midnight, and the

traveller might have arrived at a place of safety before that time; but of this
I could not judge.
From this time the stranger seemed very eager to be upon deck, to watch for
the sledge which had before appeared; but I have persuaded him to remain
in the cabin, for he is far too weak to sustain the rawness of the atmosphere.
But I have promised that some one should watch for him, and give him
instant notice if any new object should appear in sight.
Such is my journal of what relates to this strange occurrence up to the
present day. The stranger has gradually improved in health, but is very
silent, and appears uneasy when any one except myself enters his cabin. Yet
his manners are so conciliating and gentle, that the sailors are all interested
in him, although they have had very little communication with him. For my
own part, I begin to love him as a brother; and his constant and deep grief
fills me with sympathy and compassion. He must have been a noble
creature in his better days, being even now in wreck so attractive and
amiable.
I said in one of my letters, my dear Margaret, that I should find no friend on
the wide ocean; yet I have found a man who, before his spirit had been
broken by misery, I should have been happy to have possessed as the
brother of my heart.
I shall continue my journal concerning the stranger at intervals, should I
have any fresh incidents to record.

August 13th,
17—.
My affection for my guest increases every day. He excites at once my
admiration and my pity to an astonishing degree. How can I see so noble a
creature destroyed by misery without feeling the most poignant grief? He is
so gentle, yet so wise; his mind is so cultivated; and when he speaks,
although his words are culled with the choicest art, yet they flow with
rapidity and unparalleled eloquence.

He is now much recovered from his illness, and is continually on the deck,
apparently watching for the sledge that preceded his own. Yet, although
unhappy, he is not so utterly occupied by his own misery, but that he
interests himself deeply in the employments of others. He has asked me
many questions concerning my design; and I have related my little history
frankly to him. He appeared pleased with the confidence, and suggested
several alterations in my plan, which I shall find exceedingly useful. There
is no pedantry in his manner; but all he does appears to spring solely from
the interest he instinctively takes in the welfare of those who surround him.
He is often overcome by gloom, and then he sits by himself, and tries to
overcome all that is sullen or unsocial in his humour. These paroxysms pass
from him like a cloud from before the sun, though his dejection never
leaves him. I have endeavoured to win his confidence; and I trust that I have
succeeded. One day I mentioned to him the desire I had always felt of
finding a friend who might sympathize with me, and direct me by his
counsel. I said, I did not belong to that class of men who are offended by
advice. “I am self-educated, and perhaps I hardly rely sufficiently upon my
own powers. I wish therefore that my companion should be wiser and more
experienced than myself, to confirm and support me; nor have I believed it
impossible to find a true friend.”
“I agree with you,” replied the stranger, “in believing that friendship is not
only a desirable, but a possible acquisition. I once had a friend, the most
noble of human creatures, and am entitled, therefore, to judge respecting
friendship. You have hope, and the world before you, and have no cause for
despair. But I——I have lost every thing, and cannot begin life anew.”
As he said this, his countenance became expressive of a calm settled grief,
that touched me to the heart. But he was silent, and presently retired to his
cabin.
Even broken in spirit as he is, no one can feel more deeply than he does the
beauties of nature. The starry sky, the sea, and every sight afforded by these
wonderful regions, seems still to have the power of elevating his soul from
earth. Such a man has a double existence: he may suffer misery, and be
overwhelmed by disappointments; yet when he has retired into himself, he
will be like a celestial spirit, that has a halo around him, within whose circle
no grief or folly ventures.

Will you laugh at the enthusiasm I express concerning this divine wanderer?
If you do, you must have certainly lost that simplicity which was once your
characteristic charm. Yet, if you will, smile at the warmth of my
expressions, while I find every day new causes for repeating them.

August 19th,
17—.
Yesterday the stranger said to me, “You may easily perceive, Captain
Walton, that I have suffered great and unparalleled misfortunes. I had
determined, once, that the memory of these evils should die with me; but
you have won me to alter my determination. You seek for knowledge and
wisdom, as I once did; and I ardently hope that the gratification of your
wishes may not be a serpent to sting you, as mine has been. I do not know
that the relation of my misfortunes will be useful to you, yet, if you are
inclined, listen to my tale. I believe that the strange incidents connected
with it will afford a view of nature, which may enlarge your faculties and
understanding. You will hear of powers and occurrences, such as you have
been accustomed to believe impossible: but I do not doubt that my tale
conveys in its series internal evidence of the truth of the events of which it
is composed.”
You may easily conceive that I was much gratified by the offered
communication; yet I could not endure that he should renew his grief by a
recital of his misfortunes. I felt the greatest eagerness to hear the promised
narrative, partly from curiosity, and partly from a strong desire to
ameliorate his fate, if it were in my power. I expressed these feelings in my
answer.
“I thank you,” he replied, “for your sympathy, but it is useless; my fate is
nearly fulfilled. I wait but for one event, and then I shall repose in peace. I
understand your feeling,” continued he, perceiving that I wished to interrupt
him; “but you are mistaken, my friend, if thus you will allow me to name
you; nothing can alter my destiny: listen to my history, and you will
perceive how irrevocably it is determined.”

He then told me, that he would commence his narrative the next day when I
should be at leisure. This promise drew from me the warmest thanks. I have
resolved every night, when I am not engaged, to record, as nearly as
possible in his own words, what he has related during the day. If I should be
engaged, I will at least make notes. This manuscript will doubtless afford
you the greatest pleasure: but to me, who know him, and who hear it from
his own lips, with what interest and sympathy shall I read it in some future
day!

FRANKENSTEIN;
OR,
THE MODERN PROMETHEUS.

CHAPTER I.

I am by birth a Genevese; and my family is one of the most distinguished of
that republic. My ancestors had been for many years counsellors and
syndics; and my father had filled several public situations with honour and
reputation. He was respected by all who knew him for his integrity and
indefatigable attention to public business. He passed his younger days
perpetually occupied by the affairs of his country; and it was not until the
decline of life that he thought of marrying, and bestowing on the state sons
who might carry his virtues and his name down to posterity.
As the circumstances of his marriage illustrate his character, I cannot refrain
from relating them. One of his most intimate friends was a merchant, who,
from a flourishing state, fell, through numerous mischances, into poverty.
This man, whose name was Beaufort, was of a proud and unbending
disposition, and could not bear to live in poverty and oblivion in the same
country where he had formerly been distinguished for his rank and
magnificence. Having paid his debts, therefore, in the most honourable
manner, he retreated with his daughter to the town of Lucerne, where he
lived unknown and in wretchedness. My father loved Beaufort with the
truest friendship, and was deeply grieved by his retreat in these unfortunate
circumstances. He grieved also for the loss of his society, and resolved to
seek him out and endeavour to persuade him to begin the world again
through his credit and assistance.
Beaufort had taken effectual measures to conceal himself; and it was ten
months before my father discovered his abode. Overjoyed at this discovery,
he hastened to the house, which was situated in a mean street, near the
Reuss. But when he entered, misery and despair alone welcomed him.
Beaufort had saved but a very small sum of money from the wreck of his
fortunes; but it was sufficient to provide him with sustenance for some
months, and in the mean time he hoped to procure some respectable
employment in a merchant’s house. The interval was consequently spent in
inaction; his grief only became more deep and rankling, when he had
leisure for reflection; and at length it took so fast hold of his mind, that at
the end of three months he lay on a bed of sickness, incapable of any
exertion.

His daughter attended him with the greatest tenderness; but she saw with
despair that their little fund was rapidly decreasing, and that there was no
other prospect of support. But Caroline Beaufort possessed a mind of an
uncommon mould; and her courage rose to support her in her adversity. She
procured plain work; she plaited straw; and by various means contrived to
earn a pittance scarcely sufficient to support life.
Several months passed in this manner. Her father grew worse; her time was
more entirely occupied in attending him; her means of subsistence
decreased; and in the tenth month her father died in her arms, leaving her an
orphan and a beggar. This last blow overcame her; and she knelt by
Beaufort’s coffin, weeping bitterly, when my father entered the chamber. He
came like a protecting spirit to the poor girl, who committed herself to his
care, and after the interment of his friend he conducted her to Geneva, and
placed her under the protection of a relation. Two years after this event
Caroline became his wife.
When my father became a husband and a parent, he found his time so
occupied by the duties of his new situation, that he relinquished many of his
public employments, and devoted himself to the education of his children.
Of these I was the eldest, and the destined successor to all his labours and
utility. No creature could have more tender parents than mine. My
improvement and health were their constant care, especially as I remained
for several years their only child. But before I continue my narrative, I must
record an incident which took place when I was four years of age.
My father had a sister, whom he tenderly loved, and who had married early
in life an Italian gentleman. Soon after her marriage, she had accompanied
her husband into her native country, and for some years my father had very
little communication with her. About the time I mentioned she died; and a
few months afterwards he received a letter from her husband, acquainting
him with his intention of marrying an Italian lady, and requesting my father
to take charge of the infant Elizabeth, the only child of his deceased sister.
“It is my wish,” he said, “that you should consider her as your own
daughter, and educate her thus. Her mother’s fortune is secured to her, the
documents of which I will commit to your keeping. Reflect upon this
proposition; and decide whether you would prefer educating your niece
yourself to her being brought up by a stepmother.”

My father did not hesitate, and immediately went to Italy, that he might
accompany the little Elizabeth to her future home. I have often heard my
mother say, that she was at that time the most beautiful child she had ever
seen, and shewed signs even then of a gentle and affectionate disposition.
These indications, and a desire to bind as closely as possible the ties of
domestic love, determined my mother to consider Elizabeth as my future
wife; a design which she never found reason to repent.
From this time Elizabeth Lavenza became my playfellow, and, as we grew
older, my friend. She was docile and good tempered, yet gay and playful as
a summer insect. Although she was lively and animated, her feelings were
strong and deep, and her disposition uncommonly affectionate. No one
could better enjoy liberty, yet no one could submit with more grace than she
did to constraint and caprice. Her imagination was luxuriant, yet her
capability of application was great. Her person was the image of her mind;
her hazel eyes, although as lively as a bird’s, possessed an attractive
softness. Her figure was light and airy; and, though capable of enduring
great fatigue, she appeared the most fragile creature in the world. While I
admired her understanding and fancy, I loved to tend on her, as I should on
a favourite animal; and I never saw so much grace both of person and mind
united to so little pretension.
Every one adored Elizabeth. If the servants had any request to make, it was
always through her intercession. We were strangers to any species of
disunion and dispute; for although there was a great dissimilitude in our
characters, there was an harmony in that very dissimilitude. I was more
calm and philosophical than my companion; yet my temper was not so
yielding. My application was of longer endurance; but it was not so severe
whilst it endured. I delighted in investigating the facts relative to the actual
world; she busied herself in following the aërial creations of the poets. The
world was to me a secret, which I desired to discover; to her it was a
vacancy, which she sought to people with imaginations of her own.
My brothers were considerably younger than myself; but I had a friend in
one of my schoolfellows, who compensated for this deficiency. Henry
Clerval was the son of a merchant of Geneva, an intimate friend of my
father. He was a boy of singular talent and fancy. I remember, when he was
nine years old, he wrote a fairy tale, which was the delight and amazement

of all his companions. His favourite study consisted in books of chivalry
and romance; and when very young, I can remember, that we used to act
plays composed by him out of these favourite books, the principal
characters of which were Orlando, Robin Hood, Amadis, and St. George.
No youth could have passed more happily than mine. My parents were
indulgent, and my companions amiable. Our studies were never forced; and
by some means we always had an end placed in view, which excited us to
ardour in the prosecution of them. It was by this method, and not by
emulation, that we were urged to application. Elizabeth was not incited to
apply herself to drawing, that her companions might not outstrip her; but
through the desire of pleasing her aunt, by the representation of some
favourite scene done by her own hand. We learned Latin and English, that
we might read the writings in those languages; and so far from study being
made odious to us through punishment, we loved application, and our
amusements would have been the labours of other children. Perhaps we did
not read so many books, or learn languages so quickly, as those who are
disciplined according to the ordinary methods; but what we learned was
impressed the more deeply on our memories.
In this description of our domestic circle I include Henry Clerval; for he
was constantly with us. He went to school with me, and generally passed
the afternoon at our house; for being an only child, and destitute of
companions at home, his father was well pleased that he should find
associates at our house; and we were never completely happy when Clerval
was absent.
I feel pleasure in dwelling on the recollections of childhood, before
misfortune had tainted my mind, and changed its bright visions of extensive
usefulness into gloomy and narrow reflections upon self. But, in drawing
the picture of my early days, I must not omit to record those events which
led, by insensible steps to my after tale of misery: for when I would account
to myself for the birth of that passion, which afterwards ruled my destiny, I
find it arise, like a mountain river, from ignoble and almost forgotten
sources; but, swelling as it proceeded, it became the torrent which, in its
course, has swept away all my hopes and joys.

Natural philosophy is the genius that has regulated my fate; I desire
therefore, in this narration, to state those facts which led to my predilection
for that science. When I was thirteen years of age, we all went on a party of
pleasure to the baths near Thonon: the inclemency of the weather obliged us
to remain a day confined to the inn. In this house I chanced to find a volume
of the works of Cornelius Agrippa. I opened it with apathy; the theory
which he attempts to demonstrate, and the wonderful facts which he relates,
soon changed this feeling into enthusiasm. A new light seemed to dawn
upon my mind; and, bounding with joy, I communicated my discovery to
my father. I cannot help remarking here the many opportunities instructors
possess of directing the attention of their pupils to useful knowledge, which
they utterly neglect. My father looked carelessly at the title-page of my
book, and said, “Ah! Cornelius Agrippa! My dear Victor, do not waste your
time upon this; it is sad trash.”
If, instead of this remark, my father had taken the pains, to explain to me,
that the principles of Agrippa had been entirely exploded, and that a modern
system of science had been introduced, which possessed much greater
powers than the ancient, because the powers of the latter were chimerical,
while those of the former were real and practical; under such circumstances,
I should certainly have thrown Agrippa aside, and, with my imagination
warmed as it was, should probably have applied myself to the more rational
theory of chemistry which has resulted from modern discoveries. It is even
possible, that the train of my ideas would never have received the fatal
impulse that led to my ruin. But the cursory glance my father had taken of
my volume by no means assured me that he was acquainted with its
contents; and I continued to read with the greatest avidity.
When I returned home, my first care was to procure the whole works of this
author, and afterwards of Paracelsus and Albertus Magnus. I read and
studied the wild fancies of these writers with delight; they appeared to me
treasures known to few beside myself; and although I often wished to
communicate these secret stores of knowledge to my father, yet his
indefinite censure of my favourite Agrippa always withheld me. I disclosed
my discoveries to Elizabeth, therefore, under a promise of strict secrecy; but
she did not interest herself in the subject, and I was left by her to pursue my
studies alone.

It may appear very strange, that a disciple of Albertus Magnus should arise
in the eighteenth century; but our family was not scientifical, and I had not
attended any of the lectures given at the schools of Geneva. My dreams
were therefore undisturbed by reality; and I entered with the greatest
diligence into the search of the philosopher’s stone and the elixir of life. But
the latter obtained my most undivided attention: wealth was an inferior
object; but what glory would attend the discovery, if I could banish disease
from the human frame, and render man invulnerable to any but a violent
death!
Nor were these my only visions. The raising of ghosts or devils was a
promise liberally accorded by my favourite authors, the fulfilment of which
I most eagerly sought; and if my incantations were always unsuccessful, I
attributed the failure rather to my own inexperience and mistake, than to a
want of skill or fidelity in my instructors.
The natural phænomena that take place every day before our eyes did not
escape my examinations. Distillation, and the wonderful effects of steam,
processes of which my favourite authors were utterly ignorant, excited my
astonishment; but my utmost wonder was engaged by some experiments on
an air-pump, which I saw employed by a gentleman whom we were in the
habit of visiting.
The ignorance of the early philosophers on these and several other points
served to decrease their credit with me: but I could not entirely throw them
aside, before some other system should occupy their place in my mind.
When I was about fifteen years old, we had retired to our house near
Belrive, when we witnessed a most violent and terrible thunder-storm. It
advanced from behind the mountains of Jura; and the thunder burst at once
with frightful loudness from various quarters of the heavens. I remained,
while the storm lasted, watching its progress with curiosity and delight. As I
stood at the door, on a sudden I beheld a stream of fire issue from an old
and beautiful oak, which stood about twenty yards from our house; and so
soon as the dazzling light vanished, the oak had disappeared, and nothing
remained but a blasted stump. When we visited it the next morning, we
found the tree shattered in a singular manner. It was not splintered by the

shock, but entirely reduced to thin ribbands of wood. I never beheld any
thing so utterly destroyed.
The catastrophe of this tree excited my extreme astonishment; and I eagerly
inquired of my father the nature and origin of thunder and lightning. He
replied, “Electricity;” describing at the same time the various effects of that
power. He constructed a small electrical machine, and exhibited a few
experiments; he made also a kite, with a wire and string, which drew down
that fluid from the clouds.
This last stroke completed the overthrow of Cornelius Agrippa, Albertus
Magnus, and Paracelsus, who had so long reigned the lords of my
imagination. But by some fatality I did not feel inclined to commence the
study of any modern system; and this disinclination was influenced by the
following circumstance.
My father expressed a wish that I should attend a course of lectures upon
natural philosophy, to which I cheerfully consented. Some accident
prevented my attending these lectures until the course was nearly finished.
The lecture, being therefore one of the last, was entirely incomprehensible
to me. The professor discoursed with the greatest fluency of potassium and
boron, of sulphates and oxyds, terms to which I could affix no idea; and I
became disgusted with the science of natural philosophy, although I still
read Pliny and Buffon with delight, authors, in my estimation, of nearly
equal interest and utility.
My occupations at this age were principally the mathematics, and most of
the branches of study appertaining to that science. I was busily employed in
learning languages; Latin was already familiar to me, and I began to read
some of the easiest Greek authors without the help of a lexicon. I also
perfectly understood English and German. This is the list of my
accomplishments at the age of seventeen; and you may conceive that my
hours were fully employed in acquiring and maintaining a knowledge of
this various literature.
Another task also devolved upon me, when I became the instructor of my
brothers. Ernest was six years younger than myself, and was my principal
pupil. He had been afflicted with ill health from his infancy, through which
Elizabeth and I had been his constant nurses: his disposition was gentle, but

he was incapable of any severe application. William, the youngest of our
family, was yet an infant, and the most beautiful little fellow in the world;
his lively blue eyes, dimpled cheeks, and endearing manners, inspired the
tenderest affection.
Such was our domestic circle, from which care and pain seemed for ever
banished. My father directed our studies, and my mother partook of our
enjoyments. Neither of us possessed the slightest pre-eminence over the
other; the voice of command was never heard amongst us; but mutual
affection engaged us all to comply with and obey the slightest desire of
each other.

CHAPTER II.

When I had attained the age of seventeen, my parents resolved that I should
become a student at the university of Ingolstadt. I had hitherto attended the
schools of Geneva; but my father thought it necessary, for the completion of
my education, that I should be made acquainted with other customs than
those of my native country. My departure was therefore fixed at an early
date; but, before the day resolved upon could arrive, the first misfortune of
my life occurred—an omen, as it were, of my future misery.
Elizabeth had caught the scarlet fever; but her illness was not severe, and
she quickly recovered. During her confinement, many arguments had been
urged to persuade my mother to refrain from attending upon her. She had, at
first, yielded to our entreaties; but when she heard that her favourite was
recovering, she could no longer debar herself from her society, and entered
her chamber long before the danger of infection was past. The
consequences of this imprudence were fatal. On the third day my mother
sickened; her fever was very malignant, and the looks of her attendants
prognosticated the worst event. On her death-bed the fortitude and
benignity of this admirable woman did not desert her. She joined the hands
of Elizabeth and myself: “My children,” she said, “my firmest hopes of
future happiness were placed on the prospect of your union. This
expectation will now be the consolation of your father. Elizabeth, my love,
you must supply my place to your younger cousins. Alas! I regret that I am
taken from you; and, happy and beloved as I have been, is it not hard to quit
you all? But these are not thoughts befitting me; I will endeavour to resign
myself cheerfully to death, and will indulge a hope of meeting you in
another world.”
She died calmly; and her countenance expressed affection even in death. I
need not describe the feelings of those whose dearest ties are rent by that
most irreparable evil, the void that presents itself to the soul, and the despair
that is exhibited on the countenance. It is so long before the mind can
persuade itself that she, whom we saw every day, and whose very existence
appeared a part of our own, can have departed for ever—that the brightness
of a beloved eye can have been extinguished, and the sound of a voice so
familiar, and dear to the ear, can be hushed, never more to be heard. These

are the reflections of the first days; but when the lapse of time proves the
reality of the evil, then the actual bitterness of grief commences. Yet from
whom has not that rude hand rent away some dear connexion; and why
should I describe a sorrow which all have felt, and must feel? The time at
length arrives, when grief is rather an indulgence than a necessity; and the
smile that plays upon the lips, although it may be deemed a sacrilege, is not
banished. My mother was dead, but we had still duties which we ought to
perform; we must continue our course with the rest, and learn to think
ourselves fortunate, whilst one remains whom the spoiler has not seized.
My journey to Ingolstadt, which had been deferred by these events, was
now again determined upon. I obtained from my father a respite of some
weeks. This period was spent sadly; my mother’s death, and my speedy
departure, depressed our spirits; but Elizabeth endeavoured to renew the
spirit of cheerfulness in our little society. Since the death of her aunt, her
mind had acquired new firmness and vigour. She determined to fulfil her
duties with the greatest exactness; and she felt that that most imperious
duty, of rendering her uncle and cousins happy, had devolved upon her. She
consoled me, amused her uncle, instructed my brothers; and I never beheld
her so enchanting as at this time, when she was continually endeavouring to
contribute to the happiness of others, entirely forgetful of herself.
The day of my departure at length arrived. I had taken leave of all my
friends, excepting Clerval, who spent the last evening with us. He bitterly
lamented that he was unable to accompany me: but his father could not be
persuaded to part with him, intending that he should become a partner with
him in business, in compliance with his favourite theory, that learning was
superfluous in the commerce of ordinary life. Henry had a refined mind; he
had no desire to be idle, and was well pleased to become his father’s
partner, but he believed that a man might be a very good trader, and yet
possess a cultivated understanding.
We sat late, listening to his complaints, and making many little
arrangements for the future. The next morning early I departed. Tears
gushed from the eyes of Elizabeth; they proceeded partly from sorrow at
my departure, and partly because she reflected that the same journey was to
have taken place three months before, when a mother’s blessing would have
accompanied me.

I threw myself into the chaise that was to convey me away, and indulged in
the most melancholy reflections. I, who had ever been surrounded by
amiable companions, continually engaged in endeavouring to bestow
mutual pleasure, I was now alone. In the university, whither I was going, I
must form my own friends, and be my own protector. My life had hitherto
been remarkably secluded and domestic; and this had given me invincible
repugnance to new countenances. I loved my brothers, Elizabeth, and
Clerval; these were “old familiar faces;” but I believed myself totally
unfitted for the company of strangers. Such were my reflections as I
commenced my journey; but as I proceeded, my spirits and hopes rose. I
ardently desired the acquisition of knowledge. I had often, when at home,
thought it hard to remain during my youth cooped up in one place, and had
longed to enter the world, and take my station among other human beings.
Now my desires were complied with, and it would, indeed, have been folly
to repent.
I had sufficient leisure for these and many other reflections during my
journey to Ingolstadt, which was long and fatiguing. At length the high
white steeple of the town met my eyes. I alighted, and was conducted to my
solitary apartment, to spend the evening as I pleased.
The next morning I delivered my letters of introduction, and paid a visit to
some of the principal professors, and among others to M. Krempe,
professor of natural philosophy. He received me with politeness, and asked
me several questions concerning my progress in the different branches of
science appertaining to natural philosophy. I mentioned, it is true, with fear
and trembling, the only authors I had ever read upon those subjects. The
professor stared: “Have you,” he said, “really spent your time in studying
such nonsense?”
I replied in the affirmative. “Every minute,” continued M. Krempe with
warmth, “every instant that you have wasted on those books is utterly and
entirely lost. You have burdened your memory with exploded systems, and
useless names. Good God! in what desert land have you lived, where no one
was kind enough to inform you that these fancies, which you have so
greedily imbibed, are a thousand years old, and as musty as they are
ancient? I little expected in this enlightened and scientific age to find a

disciple of Albertus Magnus and Paracelsus. My dear Sir, you must begin
your studies entirely anew.”
So saying, he stept aside, and wrote down a list of several books treating of
natural philosophy, which he desired me to procure, and dismissed me, after
mentioning that in the beginning of the following week he intended to
commence a course of lectures upon natural philosophy in its general
relations, and that M. Waldman, a fellow-professor, would lecture upon
chemistry the alternate days that he missed.
I returned home, not disappointed, for I had long considered those authors
useless whom the professor had so strongly reprobated; but I did not feel
much inclined to study the books which I procured at his recommendation.
M. Krempe was a little squat man, with a gruff voice and repulsive
countenance; the teacher, therefore, did not prepossess me in favour of his
doctrine. Besides, I had a contempt for the uses of modern natural
philosophy. It was very different, when the masters of the science sought
immortality and power; such views, although futile, were grand: but now
the scene was changed. The ambition of the inquirer seemed to limit itself
to the annihilation of those visions on which my interest in science was
chiefly founded. I was required to exchange chimeras of boundless
grandeur for realities of little worth.
Such were my reflections during the first two or three days spent almost in
solitude. But as the ensuing week commenced, I thought of the information
which M. Krempe had given me concerning the lectures. And although I
could not consent to go and hear that little conceited fellow deliver
sentences out of a pulpit, I recollected what he had said of M. Waldman,
whom I had never seen, as he had hitherto been out of town.
Partly from curiosity, and partly from idleness, I went into the lecturing
room, which M. Waldman entered shortly after. This professor was very
unlike his colleague. He appeared about fifty years of age, but with an
aspect expressive of the greatest benevolence; a few gray hairs covered his
temples, but those at the back of his head were nearly black. His person was
short, but remarkably erect; and his voice the sweetest I had ever heard. He
began his lecture by a recapitulation of the history of chemistry and the
various improvements made by different men of learning, pronouncing with

fervour the names of the most distinguished discoverers. He then took a
cursory view of the present state of the science, and explained many of its
elementary terms. After having made a few preparatory experiments, he
concluded with a panegyric upon modern chemistry, the terms of which I
shall never forget:—
“The ancient teachers of this science,” said he, “promised impossibilities,
and performed nothing. The modern masters promise very little; they know
that metals cannot be transmuted, and that the elixir of life is a chimera. But
these philosophers, whose hands seem only made to dabble in dirt, and their
eyes to pour over the microscope or crucible, have indeed performed
miracles. They penetrate into the recesses of nature, and shew how she
works in her hiding places. They ascend into the heavens; they have
discovered how the blood circulates, and the nature of the air we breathe.
They have acquired new and almost unlimited powers; they can command
the thunders of heaven, mimic the earthquake, and even mock the invisible
world with its own shadows.”
I departed highly pleased with the professor and his lecture, and paid him a
visit the same evening. His manners in private were even more mild and
attractive than in public; for there was a certain dignity in his mien during
his lecture, which in his own house was replaced by the greatest affability
and kindness. He heard with attention my little narration concerning my
studies, and smiled at the names of Cornelius Agrippa, and Paracelsus, but
without the contempt that M. Krempe had exhibited. He said, that “these
were men to whose indefatigable zeal modern philosophers were indebted
for most of the foundations of their knowledge. They had left to us, as an
easier task, to give new names, and arrange in connected classifications, the
facts which they in a great degree had been the instruments of bringing to
light. The labours of men of genius, however erroneously directed, scarcely
ever fail in ultimately turning to the solid advantage of mankind.” I listened
to his statement, which was delivered without any presumption or
affectation; and then added, that his lecture had removed my prejudices
against modern chemists; and I, at the same time, requested his advice
concerning the books I ought to procure.
“I am happy,” said M. Waldman, “to have gained a disciple; and if your
application equals your ability, I have no doubt of your success. Chemistry

is that branch of natural philosophy in which the greatest improvements
have been and may be made; it is on that account that I have made it my
peculiar study; but at the same time I have not neglected the other branches
of science. A man would make but a very sorry chemist, if he attended to
that department of human knowledge alone. If your wish is to become
really a man of science, and not merely a petty experimentalist, I should
advise you to apply to every branch of natural philosophy, including
mathematics.”
He then took me into his laboratory, and explained to me the uses of his
various machines; instructing me as to what I ought to procure, and
promising me the use of his own, when I should have advanced far enough
in the science not to derange their mechanism. He also gave me the list of
books which I had requested; and I took my leave.
Thus ended a day memorable to me; it decided my future destiny.

CHAPTER III.

From this day natural philosophy, and particularly chemistry, in the most
comprehensive sense of the term, became nearly my sole occupation. I read
with ardour those works, so full of genius and discrimination, which
modern inquirers have written on these subjects. I attended the lectures, and
cultivated the acquaintance, of the men of science of the university; and I
found even in M. Krempe a great deal of sound sense and real information,
combined, it is true, with a repulsive physiognomy and manners, but not on
that account the less valuable. In M. Waldman I found a true friend. His
gentleness was never tinged by dogmatism; and his instructions were given
with an air of frankness and good nature, that banished every idea of
pedantry. It was, perhaps, the amiable character of this man that inclined me
more to that branch of natural philosophy which he professed, than an
intrinsic love for the science itself. But this state of mind had place only in
the first steps towards knowledge: the more fully I entered into the science,
the more exclusively I pursued it for its own sake. That application, which
at first had been a matter of duty and resolution, now became so ardent and
eager, that the stars often disappeared in the light of morning whilst I was
yet engaged in my laboratory.
As I applied so closely, it may be easily conceived that I improved rapidly.
My ardour was indeed the astonishment of the students; and my
proficiency, that of the masters. Professor Krempe often asked me, with a
sly smile, how Cornelius Agrippa went on? whilst M. Waldman expressed
the most heart-felt exultation in my progress. Two years passed in this
manner, during which I paid no visit to Geneva, but was engaged, heart and
soul, in the pursuit of some discoveries, which I hoped to make. None but
those who have experienced them can conceive of the enticements of
science. In other studies you go as far as others have gone before you, and
there is nothing more to know; but in a scientific pursuit there is continual
food for discovery and wonder. A mind of moderate capacity, which closely
pursues one study, must infallibly arrive at great proficiency in that study;
and I, who continually sought the attainment of one object of pursuit, and
was solely wrapt up in this, improved so rapidly, that, at the end of two
years, I made some discoveries in the improvement of some chemical

instruments, which procured me great esteem and admiration at the
university. When I had arrived at this point, and had become as well
acquainted with the theory and practice of natural philosophy as depended
on the lessons of any of the professors at Ingolstadt, my residence there
being no longer conducive to my improvements, I thought of returning to
my friends and my native town, when an incident happened that protracted
my stay.
One of the phænonema which had peculiarly attracted my attention was the
structure of the human frame, and, indeed, any animal endued with life.
Whence, I often asked myself, did the principle of life proceed? It was a
bold question, and one which has ever been considered as a mystery; yet
with how many things are we upon the brink of becoming acquainted, if
cowardice or carelessness did not restrain our inquiries. I revolved these
circumstances in my mind, and determined thenceforth to apply myself
more particularly to those branches of natural philosophy which relate to
physiology. Unless I had been animated by an almost supernatural
enthusiasm, my application to this study would have been irksome, and
almost intolerable. To examine the causes of life, we must first have
recourse to death. I became acquainted with the science of anatomy: but this
was not sufficient; I must also observe the natural decay and corruption of
the human body. In my education my father had taken the greatest
precautions that my mind should be impressed with no supernatural horrors.
I do not ever remember to have trembled at a tale of superstition, or to have
feared the apparition of a spirit. Darkness had no effect upon my fancy; and
a church-yard was to me merely the receptacle of bodies deprived of life,
which, from being the seat of beauty and strength, had become food for the
worm. Now I was led to examine the cause and progress of this decay, and
forced to spend days and nights in vaults and charnel houses. My attention
was fixed upon every object the most insupportable to the delicacy of the
human feelings. I saw how the fine form of man was degraded and wasted;
I beheld the corruption of death succeed to the blooming cheek of life; I
saw how the worm inherited the wonders of the eye and brain. I paused,
examining and analysing all the minutiæ of causation, as exemplified in the
change from life to death, and death to life, until from the midst of this
darkness a sudden light broke in upon me—a light so brilliant and
wondrous, yet so simple, that while I became dizzy with the immensity of

the prospect which it illustrated, I was surprised that among so many men
of genius, who had directed their inquiries towards the same science, that I
alone should be reserved to discover so astonishing a secret.
Remember, I am not recording the vision of a madman. The sun does not
more certainly shine in the heavens, than that which I now affirm is true.
Some miracle might have produced it, yet the stages of the discovery were
distinct and probable. After days and nights of incredible labour and fatigue,
I succeeded in discovering the cause of generation and life; nay, more, I
became myself capable of bestowing animation upon lifeless matter.
The astonishment which I had at first experienced on this discovery soon
gave place to delight and rapture. After so much time spent in painful
labour, to arrive at once at the summit of my desires, was the most
gratifying consummation of my toils. But this discovery was so great and
overwhelming, that all the steps by which I had been progressively led to it
were obliterated, and I beheld only the result. What had been the study and
desire of the wisest men since the creation of the world, was now within my
grasp. Not that, like a magic scene, it all opened upon me at once: the
information I had obtained was of a nature rather to direct my endeavours
so soon as I should point them towards the object of my search, than to
exhibit that object already accomplished. I was like the Arabian who had
been buried with the dead, and found a passage to life aided only by one
glimmering, and seemingly ineffectual light.
I see by your eagerness, and the wonder and hope which your eyes express,
my friend, that you expect to be informed of the secret with which I am
acquainted; that cannot be: listen patiently until the end of my story, and
you will easily perceive why I am reserved upon that subject. I will not lead
you on, unguarded and ardent as I then was, to your destruction and
infallible misery. Learn from me, if not by my precepts, at least by my
example, how dangerous is the acquirement of knowledge, and how much
happier that man is who believes his native town to be the world, than he
who aspires to become greater than his nature will allow.
When I found so astonishing a power placed within my hands, I hesitated a
long time concerning the manner in which I should employ it. Although I
possessed the capacity of bestowing animation, yet to prepare a frame for

the reception of it, with all its intricacies of fibres, muscles, and veins, still
remained a work of inconceivable difficulty and labour. I doubted at first
whether I should attempt the creation of a being like myself or one of
simpler organization; but my imagination was too much exalted by my first
success to permit me to doubt of my ability to give life to an animal as
complex and wonderful as man. The materials at present within my
command hardly appeared adequate to so arduous an undertaking; but I
doubted not that I should ultimately succeed. I prepared myself for a
multitude of reverses; my operations might be incessantly baffled, and at
last my work be imperfect: yet, when I considered the improvement which
every day takes place in science and mechanics, I was encouraged to hope
my present attempts would at least lay the foundations of future success.
Nor could I consider the magnitude and complexity of my plan as any
argument of its impracticability. It was with these feelings that I began the
creation of a human being. As the minuteness of the parts formed a great
hindrance to my speed, I resolved, contrary to my first intention, to make
the being of a gigantic stature; that is to say, about eight feet in height, and
proportionably large. After having formed this determination, and having
spent some months in successfully collecting and arranging my materials, I
began.
No one can conceive the variety of feelings which bore me onwards, like a
hurricane, in the first enthusiasm of success. Life and death appeared to me
ideal bounds, which I should first break through, and pour a torrent of light
into our dark world. A new species would bless me as its creator and source;
many happy and excellent natures would owe their being to me. No father
could claim the gratitude of his child so completely as I should deserve
their’s. Pursuing these reflections, I thought, that if I could bestow
animation upon lifeless matter, I might in process of time (although I now
found it impossible) renew life where death had apparently devoted the
body to corruption.
These thoughts supported my spirits, while I pursued my undertaking with
unremitting ardour. My cheek had grown pale with study, and my person
had become emaciated with confinement. Sometimes, on the very brink of
certainty, I failed; yet still I clung to the hope which the next day or the next
hour might realize. One secret which I alone possessed was the hope to
which I had dedicated myself; and the moon gazed on my midnight labours,

while, with unrelaxed and breathless eagerness, I pursued nature to her
hiding places. Who shall conceive the horrors of my secret toil, as I dabbled
among the unhallowed damps of the grave, or tortured the living animal to
animate the lifeless clay? My limbs now tremble, and my eyes swim with
the remembrance; but then a resistless, and almost frantic impulse, urged
me forward; I seemed to have lost all soul or sensation but for this one
pursuit. It was indeed but a passing trance, that only made me feel with
renewed acuteness so soon as, the unnatural stimulus ceasing to operate, I
had returned to my old habits. I collected bones from charnel houses; and
disturbed, with profane fingers, the tremendous secrets of the human frame.
In a solitary chamber, or rather cell, at the top of the house, and separated
from all the other apartments by a gallery and staircase, I kept my workshop
of filthy creation; my eyeballs were starting from their sockets in attending
to the details of my employment. The dissecting room and the slaughter-
house furnished many of my materials; and often did my human nature turn
with loathing from my occupation, whilst, still urged on by an eagerness
which perpetually increased, I brought my work near to a conclusion.
The summer months passed while I was thus engaged, heart and soul, in
one pursuit. It was a most beautiful season; never did the fields bestow a
more plentiful harvest, or the vines yield a more luxuriant vintage: but my
eyes were insensible to the charms of nature. And the same feelings which
made me neglect the scenes around me caused me also to forget those
friends who were so many miles absent, and whom I had not seen for so
long a time. I knew my silence disquieted them; and I well remembered the
words of my father: “I know that while you are pleased with yourself, you
will think of us with affection, and we shall hear regularly from you. You
must pardon me, if I regard any interruption in your correspondence as a
proof that your other duties are equally neglected.”
I knew well therefore what would be my father’s feelings; but I could not
tear my thoughts from my employment, loathsome in itself, but which had
taken an irresistible hold of my imagination. I wished, as it were, to
procrastinate all that related to my feelings of affection until the great
object, which swallowed up every habit of my nature, should be completed.
I then thought that my father would be unjust if he ascribed my neglect to
vice, or faultiness on my part; but I am now convinced that he was justified

in conceiving that I should not be altogether free from blame. A human
being in perfection ought always to preserve a calm and peaceful mind, and
never to allow passion or a transitory desire to disturb his tranquillity. I do
not think that the pursuit of knowledge is an exception to this rule. If the
study to which you apply yourself has a tendency to weaken your
affections, and to destroy your taste for those simple pleasures in which no
alloy can possibly mix, then that study is certainly unlawful, that is to say,
not befitting the human mind. If this rule were always observed; if no man
allowed any pursuit whatsoever to interfere with the tranquillity of his
domestic affections, Greece had not been enslaved; Cæsar would have
spared his country; America would have been discovered more gradually;
and the empires of Mexico and Peru had not been destroyed.
But I forget that I am moralizing in the most interesting part of my tale; and
your looks remind me to proceed.
My father made no reproach in his letters; and only took notice of my
silence by inquiring into my occupations more particularly than before.
Winter, spring, and summer, passed away during my labours; but I did not
watch the blossom or the expanding leaves—sights which before always
yielded me supreme delight, so deeply was I engrossed in my occupation.
The leaves of that year had withered before my work drew near to a close;
and now every day shewed me more plainly how well I had succeeded. But
my enthusiasm was checked by my anxiety, and I appeared rather like one
doomed by slavery to toil in the mines, or any other unwholesome trade,
than an artist occupied by his favourite employment. Every night I was
oppressed by a slow fever, and I became nervous to a most painful degree; a
disease that I regretted the more because I had hitherto enjoyed most
excellent health, and had always boasted of the firmness of my nerves. But I
believed that exercise and amusement would soon drive away such
symptoms; and I promised myself both of these, when my creation should
be complete.

CHAPTER IV.

It was on a dreary night of November, that I beheld the accomplishment of
my toils. With an anxiety that almost amounted to agony, I collected the
instruments of life around me, that I might infuse a spark of being into the
lifeless thing that lay at my feet. It was already one in the morning; the rain
pattered dismally against the panes, and my candle was nearly burnt out,
when, by the glimmer of the half-extinguished light, I saw the dull yellow
eye of the creature open; it breathed hard, and a convulsive motion agitated
its limbs.
How can I describe my emotions at this catastrophe, or how delineate the
wretch whom with such infinite pains and care I had endeavoured to form?
His limbs were in proportion, and I had selected his features as beautiful.
Beautiful!—Great God! His yellow skin scarcely covered the work of
muscles and arteries beneath; his hair was of a lustrous black, and flowing;
his teeth of a pearly whiteness; but these luxuriances only formed a more
horrid contrast with his watery eyes, that seemed almost of the same colour
as the dun white sockets in which they were set, his shrivelled complexion,
and straight black lips.
The different accidents of life are not so changeable as the feelings of
human nature. I had worked hard for nearly two years, for the sole purpose
of infusing life into an inanimate body. For this I had deprived myself of
rest and health. I had desired it with an ardour that far exceeded
moderation; but now that I had finished, the beauty of the dream vanished,
and breathless horror and disgust filled my heart. Unable to endure the
aspect of the being I had created, I rushed out of the room, and continued a
long time traversing my bed-chamber, unable to compose my mind to sleep.
At length lassitude succeeded to the tumult I had before endured; and I
threw myself on the bed in my clothes, endeavouring to seek a few
moments of forgetfulness. But it was in vain: I slept indeed, but I was
disturbed by the wildest dreams. I thought I saw Elizabeth, in the bloom of
health, walking in the streets of Ingolstadt. Delighted and surprised, I
embraced her; but as I imprinted the first kiss on her lips, they became livid
with the hue of death; her features appeared to change, and I thought that I
held the corpse of my dead mother in my arms; a shroud enveloped her

form, and I saw the grave-worms crawling in the folds of the flannel. I
started from my sleep with horror; a cold dew covered my forehead, my
teeth chattered, and every limb became convulsed; when, by the dim and
yellow light of the moon, as it forced its way through the window-shutters, I
beheld the wretch—the miserable monster whom I had created. He held up
the curtain of the bed; and his eyes, if eyes they may be called, were fixed
on me. His jaws opened, and he muttered some inarticulate sounds, while a
grin wrinkled his cheeks. He might have spoken, but I did not hear; one
hand was stretched out, seemingly to detain me, but I escaped, and rushed
down stairs. I took refuge in the court-yard belonging to the house which I
inhabited; where I remained during the rest of the night, walking up and
down in the greatest agitation, listening attentively, catching and fearing
each sound as if it were to announce the approach of the demoniacal corpse
to which I had so miserably given life.
Oh! no mortal could support the horror of that countenance. A mummy
again endued with animation could not be so hideous as that wretch. I had
gazed on him while unfinished; he was ugly then; but when those muscles
and joints were rendered capable of motion, it became a thing such as even
Dante could not have conceived.
I passed the night wretchedly. Sometimes my pulse beat so quickly and
hardly, that I felt the palpitation of every artery; at others, I nearly sank to
the ground through languor and extreme weakness. Mingled with this
horror, I felt the bitterness of disappointment: dreams that had been my food
and pleasant rest for so long a space, were now become a hell to me; and
the change was so rapid, the overthrow so complete!
Morning, dismal and wet, at length dawned, and discovered to my sleepless
and aching eyes the church of Ingolstadt, its white steeple and clock, which
indicated the sixth hour. The porter opened the gates of the court, which had
that night been my asylum, and I issued into the streets, pacing them with
quick steps, as if I sought to avoid the wretch whom I feared every turning
of the street would present to my view. I did not dare return to the
apartment which I inhabited, but felt impelled to hurry on, although wetted
by the rain, which poured from a black and comfortless sky.

I continued walking in this manner for some time, endeavouring, by bodily
exercise, to ease the load that weighed upon my mind. I traversed the
streets, without any clear conception of where I was, or what I was doing.
My heart palpitated in the sickness of fear; and I hurried on with irregular
steps, not daring to look about me:

Like one who, on a lonely road,
Doth walk in fear and dread,
And, having once turn’d round, walks on,
And turns no more his head;
Because he knows a frightful fiend
Doth close behind him tread.

Continuing thus, I came at length opposite to the inn at which the various
diligences and carriages usually stopped. Here I paused, I knew not why;
but I remained some minutes with my eyes fixed on a coach that was
coming towards me from the other end of the street. As it drew nearer, I
observed that it was the Swiss diligence: it stopped just where I was
standing; and, on the door being opened, I perceived Henry Clerval, who,
on seeing me, instantly sprung out. “My dear Frankenstein,” exclaimed he,
“how glad I am to see you! how fortunate that you should be here at the
very moment of my alighting!”
Nothing could equal my delight on seeing Clerval; his presence brought
back to my thoughts my father, Elizabeth, and all those scenes of home so
dear to my recollection. I grasped his hand, and in a moment forgot my
horror and misfortune; I felt suddenly, and for the first time during many
months, calm and serene joy. I welcomed my friend, therefore, in the most
cordial manner, and we walked towards my college. Clerval continued
talking for some time about our mutual friends, and his own good fortune in
being permitted to come to Ingolstadt. “You may easily believe,” said he,
“how great was the difficulty to persuade my father that it was not
absolutely necessary for a merchant not to understand any thing except
book-keeping; and, indeed, I believe I left him incredulous to the last, for
his constant answer to my unwearied entreaties was the same as that of the
Dutch schoolmaster in the Vicar of Wakefield: ‘I have ten thousand florins a
year without Greek, I eat heartily without Greek.’ But his affection for me

at length overcame his dislike of learning, and he has permitted me to
undertake a voyage of discovery to the land of knowledge.”
“It gives me the greatest delight to see you; but tell me how you left my
father, brothers, and Elizabeth.”
“Very well, and very happy, only a little uneasy that they hear from you so
seldom. By the bye, I mean to lecture you a little upon their account myself.
—But, my dear Frankenstein,” continued he, stopping short, and gazing full
in my face, “I did not before remark how very ill you appear; so thin and
pale; you look as if you had been watching for several nights.”
“You have guessed right; I have lately been so deeply engaged in one
occupation, that I have not allowed myself sufficient rest, as you see: but I
hope, I sincerely hope, that all these employments are now at an end, and
that I am at length free.”
I trembled excessively; I could not endure to think of, and far less to allude
to the occurrences of the preceding night. I walked with a quick pace, and
we soon arrived at my college. I then reflected, and the thought made me
shiver, that the creature whom I had left in my apartment might still be
there, alive, and walking about. I dreaded to behold this monster; but I
feared still more that Henry should see him. Entreating him therefore to
remain a few minutes at the bottom of the stairs, I darted up towards my
own room. My hand was already on the lock of the door before I recollected
myself. I then paused; and a cold shivering came over me. I threw the door
forcibly open, as children are accustomed to do when they expect a spectre
to stand in waiting for them on the other side; but nothing appeared. I
stepped fearfully in: the apartment was empty; and my bedroom was also
freed from its hideous guest. I could hardly believe that so great a good-
fortune could have befallen me; but when I became assured that my enemy
had indeed fled, I clapped my hands for joy, and ran down to Clerval.
We ascended into my room, and the servant presently brought breakfast; but
I was unable to contain myself. It was not joy only that possessed me; I felt
my flesh tingle with excess of sensitiveness, and my pulse beat rapidly. I
was unable to remain for a single instant in the same place; I jumped over
the chairs, clapped my hands, and laughed aloud. Clerval at first attributed
my unusual spirits to joy on his arrival; but when he observed me more

attentively, he saw a wildness in my eyes for which he could not account;
and my loud, unrestrained, heartless laughter, frightened and astonished
him.
“My dear Victor,” cried he, “what, for God’s sake, is the matter? Do not
laugh in that manner. How ill you are! What is the cause of all this?”
“Do not ask me,” cried I, putting my hands before my eyes, for I thought I
saw the dreaded spectre glide into the room; “he can tell.—Oh, save me!
save me!” I imagined that the monster seized me; I struggled furiously, and
fell down in a fit.
Poor Clerval! what must have been his feelings? A meeting, which he
anticipated with such joy, so strangely turned to bitterness. But I was not the
witness of his grief; for I was lifeless, and did not recover my senses for a
long, long time.
This was the commencement of a nervous fever, which confined me for
several months. During all that time Henry was my only nurse. I afterwards
learned that, knowing my father’s advanced age, and unfitness for so long a
journey, and how wretched my sickness would make Elizabeth, he spared
them this grief by concealing the extent of my disorder. He knew that I
could not have a more kind and attentive nurse than himself; and, firm in
the hope he felt of my recovery, he did not doubt that, instead of doing
harm, he performed the kindest action that he could towards them.
But I was in reality very ill; and surely nothing but the unbounded and
unremitting attentions of my friend could have restored me to life. The form
of the monster on whom I had bestowed existence was for ever before my
eyes, and I raved incessantly concerning him. Doubtless my words
surprised Henry: he at first believed them to be the wanderings of my
disturbed imagination; but the pertinacity with which I continually recurred
to the same subject persuaded him that my disorder indeed owed its origin
to some uncommon and terrible event.
By very slow degrees, and with frequent relapses, that alarmed and grieved
my friend, I recovered. I remember the first time I became capable of
observing outward objects with any kind of pleasure, I perceived that the
fallen leaves had disappeared, and that the young buds were shooting forth

from the trees that shaded my window. It was a divine spring; and the
season contributed greatly to my convalescence. I felt also sentiments of joy
and affection revive in my bosom; my gloom disappeared, and in a short
time I became as cheerful as before I was attacked by the fatal passion.
“Dearest Clerval,” exclaimed I, “how kind, how very good you are to me.
This whole winter, instead of being spent in study, as you promised
yourself, has been consumed in my sick room. How shall I ever repay you?
I feel the greatest remorse for the disappointment of which I have been the
occasion; but you will forgive me.”
“You will repay me entirely, if you do not discompose yourself, but get well
as fast as you can; and since you appear in such good spirits, I may speak to
you on one subject, may I not?”
I trembled. One subject! what could it be? Could he allude to an object on
whom I dared not even think?
“Compose yourself,” said Clerval, who observed my change of colour, “I
will not mention it, if it agitates you; but your father and cousin would be
very happy if they received a letter from you in your own hand-writing.
They hardly know how ill you have been, and are uneasy at your long
silence.”
“Is that all? my dear Henry. How could you suppose that my first thought
would not fly towards those dear, dear friends whom I love, and who are so
deserving of my love.”
“If this is your present temper, my friend, you will perhaps be glad to see a
letter that has been lying here some days for you: it is from your cousin, I
believe.”

CHAPTER V.

Clerval then put the following letter into my hands.

“To V. Frankenstein.
“My Dear Cousin,
“I cannot describe to you the uneasiness we have all felt concerning your
health. We cannot help imagining that your friend Clerval conceals the
extent of your disorder: for it is now several months since we have seen
your hand-writing; and all this time you have been obliged to dictate your
letters to Henry. Surely, Victor, you must have been exceedingly ill; and this
makes us all very wretched, as much so nearly as after the death of your
dear mother. My uncle was almost persuaded that you were indeed
dangerously ill, and could hardly be restrained from undertaking a journey
to Ingolstadt. Clerval always writes that you are getting better; I eagerly
hope that you will confirm this intelligence soon in your own hand-writing;
for indeed, indeed, Victor, we are all very miserable on this account.
Relieve us from this fear, and we shall be the happiest creatures in the
world. Your father’s health is now so vigorous, that he appears ten years
younger since last winter. Ernest also is so much improved, that you would
hardly know him: he is now nearly sixteen, and has lost that sickly
appearance which he had some years ago; he is grown quite robust and
active.
“My uncle and I conversed a long time last night about what profession
Ernest should follow. His constant illness when young has deprived him of
the habits of application; and now that he enjoys good health, he is
continually in the open air, climbing the hills, or rowing on the lake. I
therefore proposed that he should be a farmer; which you know, Cousin, is a
favourite scheme of mine. A farmer’s is a very healthy happy life; and the
least hurtful, or rather the most beneficial profession of any. My uncle had
an idea of his being educated as an advocate, that through his interest he

might become a judge. But, besides that he is not at all fitted for such an
occupation, it is certainly more creditable to cultivate the earth for the
sustenance of man, than to be the confidant, and sometimes the accomplice,
of his vices; which is the profession of a lawyer. I said, that the
employments of a prosperous farmer, if they were not a more honourable,
they were at least a happier species of occupation than that of a judge,
whose misfortune it was always to meddle with the dark side of human
nature. My uncle smiled, and said, that I ought to be an advocate myself,
which put an end to the conversation on that subject.
“And now I must tell you a little story that will please, and perhaps amuse
you. Do you not remember Justine Moritz? Probably you do not; I will
relate her history, therefore, in a few words. Madame Moritz, her mother,
was a widow with four children, of whom Justine was the third. This girl
had always been the favourite of her father; but, through a strange
perversity, her mother could not endure her, and, after the death of M.
Moritz, treated her very ill. My aunt observed this; and, when Justine was
twelve years of age, prevailed on her mother to allow her to live at her
house. The republican institutions of our country have produced simpler
and happier manners than those which prevail in the great monarchies that
surround it. Hence there is less distinction between the several classes of its
inhabitants; and the lower orders being neither so poor nor so despised,
their manners are more refined and moral. A servant in Geneva does not
mean the same thing as a servant in France and England. Justine, thus
received in our family, learned the duties of a servant; a condition which, in
our fortunate country, does not include the idea of ignorance, and a sacrifice
of the dignity of a human being.
“After what I have said, I dare say you well remember the heroine of my
little tale: for Justine was a great favourite of your’s; and I recollect you
once remarked, that if you were in an ill-humour, one glance from Justine
could dissipate it, for the same reason that Ariosto gives concerning the
beauty of Angelica—she looked so frank-hearted and happy. My aunt
conceived a great attachment for her, by which she was induced to give her
an education superior to that which she had at first intended. This benefit
was fully repaid; Justine was the most grateful little creature in the world: I
do not mean that she made any professions, I never heard one pass her lips;
but you could see by her eyes that she almost adored her protectress.

Although her disposition was gay, and in many respects inconsiderate, yet
she paid the greatest attention to every gesture of my aunt. She thought her
the model of all excellence, and endeavoured to imitate her phraseology and
manners, so that even now she often reminds me of her.
“When my dearest aunt died, every one was too much occupied in their
own grief to notice poor Justine, who had attended her during her illness
with the most anxious affection. Poor Justine was very ill; but other trials
were reserved for her.
“One by one, her brothers and sister died; and her mother, with the
exception of her neglected daughter, was left childless. The conscience of
the woman was troubled; she began to think that the deaths of her favourites
was a judgment from heaven to chastise her partiality. She was a Roman
Catholic; and I believe her confessor confirmed the idea which she had
conceived. Accordingly, a few months after your departure for Ingolstadt,
Justine was called home by her repentant mother. Poor girl! she wept when
she quitted our house: she was much altered since the death of my aunt;
grief had given softness and a winning mildness to her manners, which had
before been remarkable for vivacity. Nor was her residence at her mother’s
house of a nature to restore her gaiety. The poor woman was very
vacillating in her repentance. She sometimes begged Justine to forgive her
unkindness, but much oftener accused her of having caused the deaths of
her brothers and sister. Perpetual fretting at length threw Madame Moritz
into a decline, which at first increased her irritability, but she is now at
peace for ever. She died on the first approach of cold weather, at the
beginning of this last winter. Justine has returned to us; and I assure you I
love her tenderly. She is very clever and gentle, and extremely pretty; as I
mentioned before, her mien and her expressions continually remind me of
my dear aunt.
“I must say also a few words to you, my dear cousin, of little darling
William. I wish you could see him; he is very tall of his age, with sweet
laughing blue eyes, dark eye-lashes, and curling hair. When he smiles, two
little dimples appear on each cheek, which are rosy with health. He has
already had one or two little wives, but Louisa Biron is his favourite, a
pretty little girl of five years of age.

“Now, dear Victor, I dare say you wish to be indulged in a little gossip
concerning the good people of Geneva. The pretty Miss Mansfield has
already received the congratulatory visits on her approaching marriage with
a young Englishman, John Melbourne, Esq. Her ugly sister, Manon,
married M. Duvillard, the rich banker, last autumn. Your favourite
schoolfellow, Louis Manoir, has suffered several misfortunes since the
departure of Clerval from Geneva. But he has already recovered his spirits,
and is reported to be on the point of marrying a very lively pretty
Frenchwoman, Madame Tavernier. She is a widow, and much older than
Manoir; but she is very much admired, and a favourite with every body.
“I have written myself into good spirits, dear cousin; yet I cannot conclude
without again anxiously inquiring concerning your health. Dear Victor, if
you are not very ill, write yourself, and make your father and all of us
happy; or——I cannot bear to think of the other side of the question; my
tears already flow. Adieu, my dearest cousin.”
“Elizabeth Lavenza.
“Geneva, March 18th, 17—.”

“Dear, dear Elizabeth!” I exclaimed when I had read her letter, “I will write
instantly, and relieve them from the anxiety they must feel.” I wrote, and
this exertion greatly fatigued me; but my convalescence had commenced,
and proceeded regularly. In another fortnight I was able to leave my
chamber.
One of my first duties on my recovery was to introduce Clerval to the
several professors of the university. In doing this, I underwent a kind of
rough usage, ill befitting the wounds that my mind had sustained. Ever
since the fatal night, the end of my labours, and the beginning of my
misfortunes, I had conceived a violent antipathy even to the name of natural
philosophy. When I was otherwise quite restored to health, the sight of a
chemical instrument would renew all the agony of my nervous symptoms.
Henry saw this, and had removed all my apparatus from my view. He had
also changed my apartment; for he perceived that I had acquired a dislike

for the room which had previously been my laboratory. But these cares of
Clerval were made of no avail when I visited the professors. M. Waldman
inflicted torture when he praised, with kindness and warmth, the
astonishing progress I had made in the sciences. He soon perceived that I
disliked the subject; but, not guessing the real cause, he attributed my
feelings to modesty, and changed the subject from my improvement to the
science itself, with a desire, as I evidently saw, of drawing me out. What
could I do? He meant to please, and he tormented me. I felt as if he had
placed carefully, one by one, in my view those instruments which were to
be afterwards used in putting me to a slow and cruel death. I writhed under
his words, yet dared not exhibit the pain I felt. Clerval, whose eyes and
feelings were always quick in discerning the sensations of others, declined
the subject, alleging, in excuse, his total ignorance; and the conversation
took a more general turn. I thanked my friend from my heart, but I did not
speak. I saw plainly that he was surprised, but he never attempted to draw
my secret from me; and although I loved him with a mixture of affection
and reverence that knew no bounds, yet I could never persuade myself to
confide to him that event which was so often present to my recollection, but
which I feared the detail to another would only impress more deeply.
M. Krempe was not equally docile; and in my condition at that time, of
almost insupportable sensitiveness, his harsh blunt encomiums gave me
even more pain than the benevolent approbation of M. Waldman. “D—n the
fellow!” cried he; “why, M. Clerval, I assure you he has outstript us all.
Aye, stare if you please; but it is nevertheless true. A youngster who, but a
few years ago, believed Cornelius Agrippa as firmly as the gospel, has now
set himself at the head of the university; and if he is not soon pulled down,
we shall all be out of countenance.—Aye, aye,” continued he, observing my
face expressive of suffering, “M. Frankenstein is modest; an excellent
quality in a young man. Young men should be diffident of themselves, you
know, M. Clerval; I was myself when young: but that wears out in a very
short time.”
M. Krempe had now commenced an eulogy on himself, which happily
turned the conversation from a subject that was so annoying to me.
Clerval was no natural philosopher. His imagination was too vivid for the
minutiæ of science. Languages were his principal study; and he sought, by

acquiring their elements, to open a field for self-instruction on his return to
Geneva. Persian, Arabic, and Hebrew, gained his attention, after he had
made himself perfectly master of Greek and Latin. For my own part,
idleness had ever been irksome to me; and now that I wished to fly from
reflection, and hated my former studies, I felt great relief in being the
fellow-pupil with my friend, and found not only instruction but consolation
in the works of the orientalists. Their melancholy is soothing, and their joy
elevating to a degree I never experienced in studying the authors of any
other country. When you read their writings, life appears to consist in a
warm sun and garden of roses,—in the smiles and frowns of a fair enemy,
and the fire that consumes your own heart. How different from the manly
and heroical poetry of Greece and Rome.
Summer passed away in these occupations, and my return to Geneva was
fixed for the latter end of autumn; but being delayed by several accidents,
winter and snow arrived, the roads were deemed impassable, and my
journey was retarded until the ensuing spring. I felt this delay very bitterly;
for I longed to see my native town, and my beloved friends. My return had
only been delayed so long from an unwillingness to leave Clerval in a
strange place, before he had become acquainted with any of its inhabitants.
The winter, however, was spent cheerfully; and although the spring was
uncommonly late, when it came, its beauty compensated for its dilatoriness.
The month of May had already commenced, and I expected the letter daily
which was to fix the date of my departure, when Henry proposed a
pedestrian tour in the environs of Ingolstadt that I might bid a personal
farewell to the country I had so long inhabited. I acceded with pleasure to
this proposition: I was fond of exercise, and Clerval had always been my
favourite companion in the rambles of this nature that I had taken among
the scenes of my native country.
We passed a fortnight in these perambulations: my health and spirits had
long been restored, and they gained additional strength from the salubrious
air I breathed, the natural incidents of our progress, and the conversation of
my friend. Study had before secluded me from the intercourse of my
fellow-creatures, and rendered me unsocial; but Clerval called forth the
better feelings of my heart; he again taught me to love the aspect of nature,
and the cheerful faces of children. Excellent friend! how sincerely did you

love me, and endeavour to elevate my mind, until it was on a level with
your own. A selfish pursuit had cramped and narrowed me, until your
gentleness and affection warmed and opened my senses; I became the same
happy creature who, a few years ago, loving and beloved by all, had no
sorrow or care. When happy, inanimate nature had the power of bestowing
on me the most delightful sensations. A serene sky and verdant fields filled
me with ecstacy. The present season was indeed divine; the flowers of
spring bloomed in the hedges, while those of summer were already in bud: I
was undisturbed by thoughts which during the preceding year had pressed
upon me, notwithstanding my endeavours to throw them off, with an
invincible burden.
Henry rejoiced in my gaiety, and sincerely sympathized in my feelings: he
exerted himself to amuse me, while he expressed the sensations that filled
his soul. The resources of his mind on this occasion were truly astonishing:
his conversation was full of imagination; and very often, in imitation of the
Persian and Arabic writers, he invented tales of wonderful fancy and
passion. At other times he repeated my favourite poems, or drew me out
into arguments, which he supported with great ingenuity.
We returned to our college on a Sunday afternoon: the peasants were
dancing, and every one we met appeared gay and happy. My own spirits
were high, and I bounded along with feelings of unbridled joy and hilarity.

CHAPTER VI.

On my return, I found the following letter from my father:—

“To V. Frankenstein.
“My Dear Victor,
“You have probably waited impatiently for a letter to fix the date of your
return to us; and I was at first tempted to write only a few lines, merely
mentioning the day on which I should expect you. But that would be a cruel
kindness, and I dare not do it. What would be your surprise, my son, when
you expected a happy and gay welcome, to behold, on the contrary, tears
and wretchedness? And how, Victor, can I relate our misfortune? Absence
cannot have rendered you callous to our joys and griefs; and how shall I
inflict pain on an absent child? I wish to prepare you for the woeful news,
but I know it is impossible; even now your eye skims over the page, to seek
the words which are to convey to you the horrible tidings.
“William is dead!—that sweet child, whose smiles delighted and warmed
my heart, who was so gentle, yet so gay! Victor, he is murdered!
“I will not attempt to console you; but will simply relate the circumstances
of the transaction.
“Last Thursday (May 7th) I, my niece, and your two brothers, went to walk
in Plainpalais. The evening was warm and serene, and we prolonged our
walk farther than usual. It was already dusk before we thought of returning;
and then we discovered that William and Ernest, who had gone on before,
were not to be found. We accordingly rested on a seat until they should
return. Presently Ernest came, and inquired if we had seen his brother: he
said, that they had been playing together, that William had run away to hide
himself, and that he vainly sought for him, and afterwards waited for him a
long time, but that he did not return.

“This account rather alarmed us, and we continued to search for him until
night fell, when Elizabeth conjectured that he might have returned to the
house. He was not there. We returned again, with torches; for I could not
rest, when I thought that my sweet boy had lost himself, and was exposed to
all the damps and dews of night: Elizabeth also suffered extreme anguish.
About five in the morning I discovered my lovely boy, whom the night
before I had seen blooming and active in health, stretched on the grass livid
and motionless: the print of the murderer’s finger was on his neck.
“He was conveyed home, and the anguish that was visible in my
countenance betrayed the secret to Elizabeth. She was very earnest to see
the corpse. At first I attempted to prevent her; but she persisted, and
entering the room where it lay, hastily examined the neck of the victim, and
clasping her hands exclaimed, ‘O God! I have murdered my darling infant!’
“She fainted, and was restored with extreme difficulty. When she again
lived, it was only to weep and sigh. She told me, that that same evening
William had teazed her to let him wear a very valuable miniature that she
possessed of your mother. This picture is gone, and was doubtless the
temptation which urged the murderer to the deed. We have no trace of him
at present, although our exertions to discover him are unremitted; but they
will not restore my beloved William.
“Come, dearest Victor; you alone can console Elizabeth. She weeps
continually, and accuses herself unjustly as the cause of his death; her
words pierce my heart. We are all unhappy; but will not that be an
additional motive for you, my son, to return and be our comforter? Your
dear mother! Alas, Victor! I now say, Thank God she did not live to witness
the cruel, miserable death of her youngest darling!
“Come, Victor; not brooding thoughts of vengeance against the assassin, but
with feelings of peace and gentleness, that will heal, instead of festering the
wounds of our minds. Enter the house of mourning, my friend, but with
kindness and affection for those who love you, and not with hatred for your
enemies.
“Your affectionate and
afflicted father,

“Alphonse
Frankenstein.
“Geneva, May 12th, 17—.”

Clerval, who had watched my countenance as I read this letter, was
surprised to observe the despair that succeeded to the joy I at first expressed
on receiving news from my friends. I threw the letter on the table, and
covered my face with my hands.
“My dear Frankenstein,” exclaimed Henry, when he perceived me weep
with bitterness, “are you always to be unhappy? My dear friend, what has
happened?”
I motioned to him to take up the letter, while I walked up and down the
room in the extremest agitation. Tears also gushed from the eyes of Clerval,
as he read the account of my misfortune.
“I can offer you no consolation, my friend,” said he; “your disaster is
irreparable. What do you intend to do?”
“To go instantly to Geneva: come with me, Henry, to order the horses.”
During our walk, Clerval endeavoured to raise my spirits. He did not do this
by common topics of consolation, but by exhibiting the truest sympathy.
“Poor William!” said he, “that dear child; he now sleeps with his angel
mother. His friends mourn and weep, but he is at rest: he does not now feel
the murderer’s grasp; a sod covers his gentle form, and he knows no pain.
He can no longer be a fit subject for pity; the survivors are the greatest
sufferers, and for them time is the only consolation. Those maxims of the
Stoics, that death was no evil, and that the mind of man ought to be superior
to despair on the eternal absence of a beloved object, ought not to be urged.
Even Cato wept over the dead body of his brother.”
Clerval spoke thus as we hurried through the streets; the words impressed
themselves on my mind, and I remembered them afterwards in solitude. But

now, as soon as the horses arrived, I hurried into a cabriole, and bade
farewell to my friend.
My journey was very melancholy. At first I wished to hurry on, for I longed
to console and sympathize with my loved and sorrowing friends; but when I
drew near my native town, I slackened my progress. I could hardly sustain
the multitude of feelings that crowded into my mind. I passed through
scenes familiar to my youth, but which I had not seen for nearly six years.
How altered every thing might be during that time? One sudden and
desolating change had taken place; but a thousand little circumstances
might have by degrees worked other alterations which, although they were
done more tranquilly, might not be the less decisive. Fear overcame me; I
dared not advance, dreading a thousand nameless evils that made me
tremble, although I was unable to define them.
I remained two days at Lausanne, in this painful state of mind. I
contemplated the lake: the waters were placid; all around was calm, and the
snowy mountains, “the palaces of nature,” were not changed. By degrees
the calm and heavenly scene restored me, and I continued my journey
towards Geneva.
The road ran by the side of the lake, which became narrower as I
approached my native town. I discovered more distinctly the black sides of
Jura, and the bright summit of Mont Blânc; I wept like a child: “Dear
mountains! my own beautiful lake! how do you welcome your wanderer?
Your summits are clear; the sky and lake are blue and placid. Is this to
prognosticate peace, or to mock at my unhappiness?”
I fear, my friend, that I shall render myself tedious by dwelling on these
preliminary circumstances; but they were days of comparative happiness,
and I think of them with pleasure. My country, my beloved country! who
but a native can tell the delight I took in again beholding thy streams, thy
mountains, and, more than all, thy lovely lake.
Yet, as I drew nearer home, grief and fear again overcame me. Night also
closed around; and when I could hardly see the dark mountains, I felt still
more gloomily. The picture appeared a vast and dim scene of evil, and I
foresaw obscurely that I was destined to become the most wretched of
human beings. Alas! I prophesied truly, and failed only in one single

circumstance, that in all the misery I imagined and dreaded, I did not
conceive the hundredth part of the anguish I was destined to endure.
It was completely dark when I arrived in the environs of Geneva; the gates
of the town were already shut; and I was obliged to pass the night at
Secheron, a village half a league to the east of the city. The sky was serene;
and, as I was unable to rest, I resolved to visit the spot where my poor
William had been murdered. As I could not pass through the town, I was
obliged to cross the lake in a boat to arrive at Plainpalais. During this short
voyage I saw the lightnings playing on the summit of Mont Blânc in the
most beautiful figures. The storm appeared to approach rapidly; and, on
landing, I ascended a low hill, that I might observe its progress. It
advanced; the heavens were clouded, and I soon felt the rain coming slowly
in large drops, but its violence quickly increased.
I quitted my seat, and walked on, although the darkness and storm increased
every minute, and the thunder burst with a terrific crash over my head. It
was echoed from Salêve, the Juras, and the Alps of Savoy; vivid flashes of
lightning dazzled my eyes, illuminating the lake, making it appear like a
vast sheet of fire; then for an instant every thing seemed of a pitchy
darkness, until the eye recovered itself from the preceding flash. The storm,
as is often the case in Switzerland, appeared at once in various parts of the
heavens. The most violent storm hung exactly north of the town, over that
part of the lake which lies between the promontory of Belrive and the
village of Copêt. Another storm enlightened Jura with faint flashes; and
another darkened and sometimes disclosed the Môle, a peaked mountain to
the east of the lake.
While I watched the storm, so beautiful yet terrific, I wandered on with a
hasty step. This noble war in the sky elevated my spirits; I clasped my
hands, and exclaimed aloud, “William, dear angel! this is thy funeral, this
thy dirge!” As I said these words, I perceived in the gloom a figure which
stole from behind a clump of trees near me; I stood fixed, gazing intently: I
could not be mistaken. A flash of lightning illuminated the object, and
discovered its shape plainly to me; its gigantic stature, and the deformity of
its aspect, more hideous than belongs to humanity, instantly informed me
that it was the wretch, the filthy dæmon to whom I had given life. What did
he there? Could he be (I shuddered at the conception) the murderer of my

brother? No sooner did that idea cross my imagination, than I became
convinced of its truth; my teeth chattered, and I was forced to lean against a
tree for support. The figure passed me quickly, and I lost it in the gloom.
Nothing in human shape could have destroyed that fair child. He was the
murderer! I could not doubt it. The mere presence of the idea was an
irresistible proof of the fact. I thought of pursuing the devil; but it would
have been in vain, for another flash discovered him to me hanging among
the rocks of the nearly perpendicular ascent of Mont Salêve, a hill that
bounds Plainpalais on the south. He soon reached the summit, and
disappeared.
I remained motionless. The thunder ceased; but the rain still continued, and
the scene was enveloped in an impenetrable darkness. I revolved in my
mind the events which I had until now sought to forget: the whole train of
my progress towards the creation; the appearance of the work of my own
hands alive at my bed side; its departure. Two years had now nearly elapsed
since the night on which he first received life; and was this his first crime?
Alas! I had turned loose into the world a depraved wretch, whose delight
was in carnage and misery; had he not murdered my brother?
No one can conceive the anguish I suffered during the remainder of the
night, which I spent, cold and wet, in the open air. But I did not feel the
inconvenience of the weather; my imagination was busy in scenes of evil
and despair. I considered the being whom I had cast among mankind, and
endowed with the will and power to effect purposes of horror, such as the
deed which he had now done, nearly in the light of my own vampire, my
own spirit let loose from the grave, and forced to destroy all that was dear
to me.
Day dawned; and I directed my steps towards the town. The gates were
open; and I hastened to my father’s house. My first thought was to discover
what I knew of the murderer, and cause instant pursuit to be made. But I
paused when I reflected on the story that I had to tell. A being whom I
myself had formed, and endued with life, had met me at midnight among
the precipices of an inaccessible mountain. I remembered also the nervous
fever with which I had been seized just at the time that I dated my creation,
and which would give an air of delirium to a tale otherwise so utterly
improbable. I well knew that if any other had communicated such a relation

to me, I should have looked upon it as the ravings of insanity. Besides, the
strange nature of the animal would elude all pursuit, even if I were so far
credited as to persuade my relatives to commence it. Besides, of what use
would be pursuit? Who could arrest a creature capable of scaling the
overhanging sides of Mont Salêve? These reflections determined me, and I
resolved to remain silent.
It was about five in the morning when I entered my father’s house. I told the
servants not to disturb the family, and went into the library to attend their
usual hour of rising.
Six years had elapsed, passed as a dream but for one indelible trace, and I
stood in the same place where I had last embraced my father before my
departure for Ingolstadt. Beloved and respectable parent! He still remained
to me. I gazed on the picture of my mother, which stood over the mantle-
piece. It was an historical subject, painted at my father’s desire, and
represented Caroline Beaufort in an agony of despair, kneeling by the coffin
of her dead father. Her garb was rustic, and her cheek pale; but there was an
air of dignity and beauty, that hardly permitted the sentiment of pity. Below
this picture was a miniature of William; and my tears flowed when I looked
upon it. While I was thus engaged, Ernest entered: he had heard me arrive,
and hastened to welcome me. He expressed a sorrowful delight to see me:
“Welcome, my dearest Victor,” said he. “Ah! I wish you had come three
months ago, and then you would have found us all joyous and delighted.
But we are now unhappy; and, I am afraid, tears instead of smiles will be
your welcome. Our father looks so sorrowful: this dreadful event seems to
have revived in his mind his grief on the death of Mamma. Poor Elizabeth
also is quite inconsolable.” Ernest began to weep as he said these words.
“Do not,” said I, “welcome me thus; try to be more calm, that I may not be
absolutely miserable the moment I enter my father’s house after so long an
absence. But, tell me, how does my father support his misfortunes? and how
is my poor Elizabeth?”
“She indeed requires consolation; she accused herself of having caused the
death of my brother, and that made her very wretched. But since the
murderer has been discovered——”

“The murderer discovered! Good God! how can that be? who could attempt
to pursue him? It is impossible; one might as well try to overtake the winds,
or confine a mountain-stream with a straw.”
“I do not know what you mean; but we were all very unhappy when she
was discovered. No one would believe it at first; and even now Elizabeth
will not be convinced, notwithstanding all the evidence. Indeed, who would
credit that Justine Moritz, who was so amiable, and fond of all the family,
could all at once become so extremely wicked?”
“Justine Moritz! Poor, poor girl, is she the accused? But it is wrongfully;
every one knows that; no one believes it, surely, Ernest?”
“No one did at first; but several circumstances came out, that have almost
forced conviction upon us: and her own behaviour has been so confused, as
to add to the evidence of facts a weight that, I fear, leaves no hope for
doubt. But she will be tried to-day, and you will then hear all.”
He related that, the morning on which the murder of poor William had been
discovered, Justine had been taken ill, and confined to her bed; and, after
several days, one of the servants, happening to examine the apparel she had
worn on the night of the murder, had discovered in her pocket the picture of
my mother, which had been judged to be the temptation of the murderer.
The servant instantly shewed it to one of the others, who, without saying a
word to any of the family, went to a magistrate; and, upon their deposition,
Justine was apprehended. On being charged with the fact, the poor girl
confirmed the suspicion in a great measure by her extreme confusion of
manner.
This was a strange tale, but it did not shake my faith; and I replied earnestly,
“You are all mistaken; I know the murderer. Justine, poor, good Justine, is
innocent.”
At that instant my father entered. I saw unhappiness deeply impressed on
his countenance, but he endeavoured to welcome me cheerfully; and, after
we had exchanged our mournful greeting, would have introduced some
other topic than that of our disaster, had not Ernest exclaimed, “Good God,
Papa! Victor says that he knows who was the murderer of poor William.”

“We do also, unfortunately,” replied my father; “for indeed I had rather
have been for ever ignorant than have discovered so much depravity and
ingratitude in one I valued so highly.”
“My dear father, you are mistaken; Justine is innocent.”
“If she is, God forbid that she should suffer as guilty. She is to be tried to-
day, and I hope, I sincerely hope, that she will be acquitted.”
This speech calmed me. I was firmly convinced in my own mind that
Justine, and indeed every human being, was guiltless of this murder. I had
no fear, therefore, that any circumstantial evidence could be brought
forward strong enough to convict her; and, in this assurance, I calmed
myself, expecting the trial with eagerness, but without prognosticating an
evil result.
We were soon joined by Elizabeth. Time had made great alterations in her
form since I had last beheld her. Six years before she had been a pretty,
good-humoured girl, whom every one loved and caressed. She was now a
woman in stature and expression of countenance, which was uncommonly
lovely. An open and capacious forehead gave indications of a good
understanding, joined to great frankness of disposition. Her eyes were
hazel, and expressive of mildness, now through recent affliction allied to
sadness. Her hair was of a rich, dark auburn, her complexion fair, and her
figure slight and graceful. She welcomed me with the greatest affection.
“Your arrival, my dear cousin,” said she, “fills me with hope. You perhaps
will find some means to justify my poor guiltless Justine. Alas! who is safe,
if she be convicted of crime? I rely on her innocence as certainly as I do
upon my own. Our misfortune is doubly hard to us; we have not only lost
that lovely darling boy, but this poor girl, whom I sincerely love, is to be
torn away by even a worse fate. If she is condemned, I never shall know joy
more. But she will not, I am sure she will not; and then I shall be happy
again, even after the sad death of my little William.”
“She is innocent, my Elizabeth,” said I, “and that shall be proved; fear
nothing, but let your spirits be cheered by the assurance of her acquittal.”
“How kind you are! every one else believes in her guilt, and that made me
wretched; for I knew that it was impossible: and to see every one else

prejudiced in so deadly a manner, rendered me hopeless and despairing.”
She wept.
“Sweet niece,” said my father, “dry your tears. If she is, as you believe,
innocent, rely on the justice of our judges, and the activity with which I
shall prevent the slightest shadow of partiality.”

CHAPTER VII.

We passed a few sad hours, until eleven o’clock, when the trial was to
commence. My father and the rest of the family being obliged to attend as
witnesses, I accompanied them to the court. During the whole of this
wretched mockery of justice, I suffered living torture. It was to be decided,
whether the result of my curiosity and lawless devices would cause the
death of two of my fellow-beings: one a smiling babe, full of innocence and
joy; the other far more dreadfully murdered, with every aggravation of
infamy that could make the murder memorable in horror. Justine also was a
girl of merit, and possessed qualities which promised to render her life
happy: now all was to be obliterated in an ignominious grave; and I the
cause! A thousand times rather would I have confessed myself guilty of the
crime ascribed to Justine; but I was absent when it was committed, and such
a declaration would have been considered as the ravings of a madman, and
would not have exculpated her who suffered through me.
The appearance of Justine was calm. She was dressed in mourning; and her
countenance, always engaging, was rendered, by the solemnity of her
feelings, exquisitely beautiful. Yet she appeared confident in innocence, and
did not tremble, although gazed on and execrated by thousands; for all the
kindness which her beauty might otherwise have excited, was obliterated in
the minds of the spectators by the imagination of the enormity she was
supposed to have committed. She was tranquil, yet her tranquillity was
evidently constrained; and as her confusion had before been adduced as a
proof of her guilt, she worked up her mind to an appearance of courage.
When she entered the court, she threw her eyes round it, and quickly
discovered where we were seated. A tear seemed to dim her eye when she
saw us; but she quickly recovered herself, and a look of sorrowful affection
seemed to attest her utter guiltlessness.
The trial began; and after the advocate against her had stated the charge,
several witnesses were called. Several strange facts combined against her,
which might have staggered any one who had not such proof of her
innocence as I had. She had been out the whole of the night on which the
murder had been committed, and towards morning had been perceived by a
market-woman not far from the spot where the body of the murdered child

had been afterwards found. The woman asked her what she did there; but
she looked very strangely, and only returned a confused and unintelligible
answer. She returned to the house about eight o’clock; and when one
inquired where she had passed the night, she replied, that she had been
looking for the child, and demanded earnestly, if any thing had been heard
concerning him. When shewn the body, she fell into violent hysterics, and
kept her bed for several days. The picture was then produced, which the
servant had found in her pocket; and when Elizabeth, in a faltering voice,
proved that it was the same which, an hour before the child had been
missed, she had placed round his neck, a murmur of horror and indignation
filled the court.
Justine was called on for her defence. As the trial had proceeded, her
countenance had altered. Surprise, horror, and misery, were strongly
expressed. Sometimes she struggled with her tears; but when she was
desired to plead, she collected her powers, and spoke in an audible although
variable voice:—
“God knows,” she said, “how entirely I am innocent. But I do not pretend
that my protestations should acquit me: I rest my innocence on a plain and
simple explanation of the facts which have been adduced against me; and I
hope the character I have always borne will incline my judges to a
favourable interpretation, where any circumstance appears doubtful or
suspicious.”
She then related that, by the permission of Elizabeth, she had passed the
evening of the night on which the murder had been committed, at the house
of an aunt at Chêne, a village situated at about a league from Geneva. On
her return, at about nine o’clock, she met a man, who asked her if she had
seen any thing of the child who was lost. She was alarmed by this account,
and passed several hours in looking for him, when the gates of Geneva were
shut, and she was forced to remain several hours of the night in a barn
belonging to a cottage, being unwilling to call up the inhabitants, to whom
she was well known. Unable to rest or sleep, she quitted her asylum early,
that she might again endeavour to find my brother. If she had gone near the
spot where his body lay, it was without her knowledge. That she had been
bewildered when questioned by the market-woman, was not surprising,

since she had passed a sleepless night, and the fate of poor William was yet
uncertain. Concerning the picture she could give no account.
“I know,” continued the unhappy victim, “how heavily and fatally this one
circumstance weighs against me, but I have no power of explaining it; and
when I have expressed my utter ignorance, I am only left to conjecture
concerning the probabilities by which it might have been placed in my
pocket. But here also I am checked. I believe that I have no enemy on earth,
and none surely would have been so wicked as to destroy me wantonly. Did
the murderer place it there? I know of no opportunity afforded him for so
doing; or if I had, why should he have stolen the jewel, to part with it again
so soon?
“I commit my cause to the justice of my judges, yet I see no room for hope.
I beg permission to have a few witnesses examined concerning my
character; and if their testimony shall not overweigh my supposed guilt, I
must be condemned, although I would pledge my salvation on my
innocence.”
Several witnesses were called, who had known her for many years, and they
spoke well of her; but fear, and hatred of the crime of which they supposed
her guilty, rendered them timorous, and unwilling to come forward.
Elizabeth saw even this last resource, her excellent dispositions and
irreproachable conduct, about to fail the accused, when, although violently
agitated, she desired permission to address the court.
“I am,” said she, “the cousin of the unhappy child who was murdered, or
rather his sister, for I was educated by and have lived with his parents ever
since and even long before his birth. It may therefore be judged indecent in
me to come forward on this occasion; but when I see a fellow-creature
about to perish through the cowardice of her pretended friends, I wish to be
allowed to speak, that I may say what I know of her character. I am well
acquainted with the accused. I have lived in the same house with her, at one
time for five, and at another for nearly two years. During all that period she
appeared to me the most amiable and benevolent of human creatures. She
nursed Madame Frankenstein, my aunt, in her last illness with the greatest
affection and care; and afterwards attended her own mother during a tedious
illness, in a manner that excited the admiration of all who knew her. After

which she again lived in my uncle’s house, where she was beloved by all
the family. She was warmly attached to the child who is now dead, and
acted towards him like a most affectionate mother. For my own part, I do
not hesitate to say, that, notwithstanding all the evidence produced against
her, I believe and rely on her perfect innocence. She had no temptation for
such an action: as to the bauble on which the chief proof rests, if she had
earnestly desired it, I should have willingly given it to her; so much do I
esteem and value her.”
Excellent Elizabeth! A murmur of approbation was heard; but it was excited
by her generous interference, and not in favour of poor Justine, on whom
the public indignation was turned with renewed violence, charging her with
the blackest ingratitude. She herself wept as Elizabeth spoke, but she did
not answer. My own agitation and anguish was extreme during the whole
trial. I believed in her innocence; I knew it. Could the dæmon, who had (I
did not for a minute doubt) murdered my brother, also in his hellish sport
have betrayed the innocent to death and ignominy. I could not sustain the
horror of my situation; and when I perceived that the popular voice, and the
countenances of the judges, had already condemned my unhappy victim, I
rushed out of the court in agony. The tortures of the accused did not equal
mine; she was sustained by innocence, but the fangs of remorse tore my
bosom, and would not forego their hold.
I passed a night of unmingled wretchedness. In the morning I went to the
court; my lips and throat were parched. I dared not ask the fatal question;
but I was known, and the officer guessed the cause of my visit. The ballots
had been thrown; they were all black, and Justine was condemned.
I cannot pretend to describe what I then felt. I had before experienced
sensations of horror; and I have endeavoured to bestow upon them adequate
expressions, but words cannot convey an idea of the heart-sickening despair
that I then endured. The person to whom I addressed myself added, that
Justine had already confessed her guilt. “That evidence,” he observed, “was
hardly required in so glaring a case, but I am glad of it; and, indeed, none of
our judges like to condemn a criminal upon circumstantial evidence, be it
ever so decisive.”
When I returned home, Elizabeth eagerly demanded the result.

“My cousin,” replied I, “it is decided as you may have expected; all judges
had rather that ten innocent should suffer, than that one guilty should
escape. But she has confessed.”
This was a dire blow to poor Elizabeth, who had relied with firmness upon
Justine’s innocence. “Alas!” said she, “how shall I ever again believe in
human benevolence? Justine, whom I loved and esteemed as my sister, how
could she put on those smiles of innocence only to betray; her mild eyes
seemed incapable of any severity or ill-humour, and yet she has committed
a murder.”
Soon after we heard that the poor victim had expressed a wish to see my
cousin. My father wished her not to go; but said, that he left it to her own
judgment and feelings to decide. “Yes,” said Elizabeth, “I will go, although
she is guilty; and you, Victor, shall accompany me: I cannot go alone.” The
idea of this visit was torture to me, yet I could not refuse.
We entered the gloomy prison-chamber, and beheld Justine sitting on some
straw at the further end; her hands were manacled, and her head rested on
her knees. She rose on seeing us enter; and when we were left alone with
her, she threw herself at the feet of Elizabeth, weeping bitterly. My cousin
wept also.
“Oh, Justine!” said she, “why did you rob me of my last consolation. I
relied on your innocence; and although I was then very wretched, I was not
so miserable as I am now.”
“And do you also believe that I am so very, very wicked? Do you also join
with my enemies to crush me?” Her voice was suffocated with sobs.
“Rise, my poor girl,” said Elizabeth, “why do you kneel, if you are
innocent? I am not one of your enemies; I believed you guiltless,
notwithstanding every evidence, until I heard that you had yourself declared
your guilt. That report, you say, is false; and be assured, dear Justine, that
nothing can shake my confidence in you for a moment, but your own
confession.”
“I did confess; but I confessed a lie. I confessed, that I might obtain
absolution; but now that falsehood lies heavier at my heart than all my other
sins. The God of heaven forgive me! Ever since I was condemned, my

confessor has besieged me; he threatened and menaced, until I almost began
to think that I was the monster that he said I was. He threatened
excommunication and hell fire in my last moments, if I continued obdurate.
Dear lady, I had none to support me; all looked on me as a wretch doomed
to ignominy and perdition. What could I do? In an evil hour I subscribed to
a lie; and now only am I truly miserable.”
She paused, weeping, and then continued—“I thought with horror, my
sweet lady, that you should believe your Justine, whom your blessed aunt
had so highly honoured, and whom you loved, was a creature capable of a
crime which none but the devil himself could have perpetrated. Dear
William! dearest blessed child! I soon shall see you again in heaven, where
we shall all be happy; and that consoles me, going as I am to suffer
ignominy and death.”
“Oh, Justine! forgive me for having for one moment distrusted you. Why
did you confess? But do not mourn, my dear girl; I will every where
proclaim your innocence, and force belief. Yet you must die; you, my
playfellow, my companion, my more than sister. I never can survive so
horrible a misfortune.”
“Dear, sweet Elizabeth, do not weep. You ought to raise me with thoughts
of a better life, and elevate me from the petty cares of this world of injustice
and strife. Do not you, excellent friend, drive me to despair.”
“I will try to comfort you; but this, I fear, is an evil too deep and poignant to
admit of consolation, for there is no hope. Yet heaven bless thee, my dearest
Justine, with resignation, and a confidence elevated beyond this world. Oh!
how I hate its shews and mockeries! when one creature is murdered,
another is immediately deprived of life in a slow torturing manner; then the
executioners, their hands yet reeking with the blood of innocence, believe
that they have done a great deed. They call this retribution. Hateful name!
When that word is pronounced, I know greater and more horrid
punishments are going to be inflicted than the gloomiest tyrant has ever
invented to satiate his utmost revenge. Yet this is not consolation for you,
my Justine, unless indeed that you may glory in escaping from so miserable
a den. Alas! I would I were in peace with my aunt and my lovely William,

escaped from a world which is hateful to me, and the visages of men which
I abhor.”
Justine smiled languidly. “This, dear lady, is despair, and not resignation. I
must not learn the lesson that you would teach me. Talk of something else,
something that will bring peace, and not increase of misery.”
During this conversation I had retired to a corner of the prison-room, where
I could conceal the horrid anguish that possessed me. Despair! Who dared
talk of that? The poor victim, who on the morrow was to pass the dreary
boundary between life and death, felt not as I did, such deep and bitter
agony. I gnashed my teeth, and ground them together, uttering a groan that
came from my inmost soul. Justine started. When she saw who it was, she
approached me, and said, “Dear Sir, you are very kind to visit me; you, I
hope, do not believe that I am guilty.”
I could not answer. “No, Justine,” said Elizabeth; “he is more convinced of
your innocence than I was; for even when he heard that you had confessed,
he did not credit it.”
“I truly thank him. In these last moments I feel the sincerest gratitude
towards those who think of me with kindness. How sweet is the affection of
others to such a wretch as I am! It removes more than half my misfortune;
and I feel as if I could die in peace, now that my innocence is
acknowledged by you, dear lady, and your cousin.”
Thus the poor sufferer tried to comfort others and herself. She indeed
gained the resignation she desired. But I, the true murderer, felt the never-
dying worm alive in my bosom, which allowed of no hope or consolation.
Elizabeth also wept, and was unhappy; but her’s also was the misery of
innocence, which, like a cloud that passes over the fair moon, for a while
hides, but cannot tarnish its brightness. Anguish and despair had penetrated
into the core of my heart; I bore a hell within me, which nothing could
extinguish. We staid several hours with Justine; and it was with great
difficulty that Elizabeth could tear herself away. “I wish,” cried she, “that I
were to die with you; I cannot live in this world of misery.”
Justine assumed an air of cheerfulness, while she with difficulty repressed
her bitter tears. She embraced Elizabeth, and said, in a voice of half-

suppressed emotion, “Farewell, sweet lady, dearest Elizabeth, my beloved
and only friend; may heaven in its bounty bless and preserve you; may this
be the last misfortune that you will ever suffer. Live, and be happy, and
make others so.”
As we returned, Elizabeth said, “You know not, my dear Victor, how much I
am relieved, now that I trust in the innocence of this unfortunate girl. I
never could again have known peace, if I had been deceived in my reliance
on her. For the moment that I did believe her guilty, I felt an anguish that I
could not have long sustained. Now my heart is lightened. The innocent
suffers; but she whom I thought amiable and good has not betrayed the trust
I reposed in her, and I am consoled.”
Amiable cousin! such were your thoughts, mild and gentle as your own dear
eyes and voice. But I—I was a wretch, and none ever conceived of the
misery that I then endured.

END OF VOL. I.

FRANKENSTEIN;
OR,
THE MODERN PROMETHEUS.
IN THREE VOLUMES.
VOL. II.

Did I request thee, Maker, from my clay
To mould me man? Did I solicit thee
From darkness to promote me?——
Paradise Lost.

London:
PRINTED FOR
LACKINGTON, HUGHES, HARDING, MAVOR, & JONES,
FINSBURY SQUARE.
1818.

CHAPTER I.

Nothing is more painful to the human mind, than, after the feelings have
been worked up by a quick succession of events, the dead calmness of
inaction and certainty which follows, and deprives the soul both of hope
and fear. Justine died; she rested; and I was alive. The blood flowed freely
in my veins, but a weight of despair and remorse pressed on my heart,
which nothing could remove. Sleep fled from my eyes; I wandered like an
evil spirit, for I had committed deeds of mischief beyond description
horrible, and more, much more, (I persuaded myself) was yet behind. Yet
my heart overflowed with kindness, and the love of virtue. I had begun life
with benevolent intentions, and thirsted for the moment when I should put
them in practice, and make myself useful to my fellow-beings. Now all was
blasted: instead of that serenity of conscience, which allowed me to look
back upon the past with self-satisfaction, and from thence to gather promise
of new hopes, I was seized by remorse and the sense of guilt, which hurried
me away to a hell of intense tortures, such as no language can describe.
This state of mind preyed upon my health, which had entirely recovered
from the first shock it had sustained. I shunned the face of man; all sound of
joy or complacency was torture to me; solitude was my only consolation—
deep, dark, death-like solitude.
My father observed with pain the alteration perceptible in my disposition
and habits, and endeavoured to reason with me on the folly of giving way to
immoderate grief. “Do you think, Victor,” said he, “that I do not suffer also?
No one could love a child more than I loved your brother;” (tears came into
his eyes as he spoke); “but is it not a duty to the survivors, that we should
refrain from augmenting their unhappiness by an appearance of immoderate
grief? It is also a duty owed to yourself; for excessive sorrow prevents
improvement or enjoyment, or even the discharge of daily usefulness,
without which no man is fit for society.”
This advice, although good, was totally inapplicable to my case; I should
have been the first to hide my grief, and console my friends, if remorse had
not mingled its bitterness with my other sensations. Now I could only

answer my father with a look of despair, and endeavour to hide myself from
his view.
About this time we retired to our house at Belrive. This change was
particularly agreeable to me. The shutting of the gates regularly at ten
o’clock, and the impossibility of remaining on the lake after that hour, had
rendered our residence within the walls of Geneva very irksome to me. I
was now free. Often, after the rest of the family had retired for the night, I
took the boat, and passed many hours upon the water. Sometimes, with my
sails set, I was carried by the wind; and sometimes, after rowing into the
middle of the lake, I left the boat to pursue its own course, and gave way to
my own miserable reflections. I was often tempted, when all was at peace
around me, and I the only unquiet thing that wandered restless in a scene so
beautiful and heavenly, if I except some bat, or the frogs, whose harsh and
interrupted croaking was heard only when I approached the shore—often, I
say, I was tempted to plunge into the silent lake, that the waters might close
over me and my calamities for ever. But I was restrained, when I thought of
the heroic and suffering Elizabeth, whom I tenderly loved, and whose
existence was bound up in mine. I thought also of my father, and surviving
brother: should I by my base desertion leave them exposed and unprotected
to the malice of the fiend whom I had let loose among them?
At these moments I wept bitterly, and wished that peace would revisit my
mind only that I might afford them consolation and happiness. But that
could not be. Remorse extinguished every hope. I had been the author of
unalterable evils; and I lived in daily fear, lest the monster whom I had
created should perpetrate some new wickedness. I had an obscure feeling
that all was not over, and that he would still commit some signal crime,
which by its enormity should almost efface the recollection of the past.
There was always scope for fear, so long as any thing I loved remained
behind. My abhorrence of this fiend cannot be conceived. When I thought
of him, I gnashed my teeth, my eyes became inflamed, and I ardently
wished to extinguish that life which I had so thoughtlessly bestowed. When
I reflected on his crimes and malice, my hatred and revenge burst all
bounds of moderation. I would have made a pilgrimage to the highest peak
of the Andes, could I, when there, have precipitated him to their base. I
wished to see him again, that I might wreak the utmost extent of anger on
his head, and avenge the deaths of William and Justine.

Our house was the house of mourning. My father’s health was deeply
shaken by the horror of the recent events. Elizabeth was sad and
desponding; she no longer took delight in her ordinary occupations; all
pleasure seemed to her sacrilege toward the dead; eternal woe and tears she
then thought was the just tribute she should pay to innocence so blasted and
destroyed. She was no longer that happy creature, who in earlier youth
wandered with me on the banks of the lake, and talked with ecstacy of our
future prospects. She had become grave, and often conversed of the
inconstancy of fortune, and the instability of human life.
“When I reflect, my dear cousin,” said she, “on the miserable death of
Justine Moritz, I no longer see the world and its works as they before
appeared to me. Before, I looked upon the accounts of vice and injustice,
that I read in books or heard from others, as tales of ancient days, or
imaginary evils; at least they were remote, and more familiar to reason than
to the imagination; but now misery has come home, and men appear to me
as monsters thirsting for each other’s blood. Yet I am certainly unjust. Every
body believed that poor girl to be guilty; and if she could have committed
the crime for which she suffered, assuredly she would have been the most
depraved of human creatures. For the sake of a few jewels, to have
murdered the son of her benefactor and friend, a child whom she had nursed
from its birth, and appeared to love as if it had been her own! I could not
consent to the death of any human being; but certainly I should have
thought such a creature unfit to remain in the society of men. Yet she was
innocent. I know, I feel she was innocent; you are of the same opinion, and
that confirms me. Alas! Victor, when falsehood can look so like the truth,
who can assure themselves of certain happiness? I feel as if I were walking
on the edge of a precipice, towards which thousands are crowding, and
endeavouring to plunge me into the abyss. William and Justine were
assassinated, and the murderer escapes; he walks about the world free, and
perhaps respected. But even if I were condemned to suffer on the scaffold
for the same crimes, I would not change places with such a wretch.”
I listened to this discourse with the extremest agony. I, not in deed, but in
effect, was the true murderer. Elizabeth read my anguish in my
countenance, and kindly taking my hand said, “My dearest cousin, you
must calm yourself. These events have affected me, God knows how
deeply; but I am not so wretched as you are. There is an expression of

despair, and sometimes of revenge, in your countenance, that makes me
tremble. Be calm, my dear Victor; I would sacrifice my life to your peace.
We surely shall be happy: quiet in our native country, and not mingling in
the world, what can disturb our tranquillity?”
She shed tears as she said this, distrusting the very solace that she gave; but
at the same time she smiled, that she might chase away the fiend that lurked
in my heart. My father, who saw in the unhappiness that was painted in my
face only an exaggeration of that sorrow which I might naturally feel,
thought that an amusement suited to my taste would be the best means of
restoring to me my wonted serenity. It was from this cause that he had
removed to the country; and, induced by the same motive, he now proposed
that we should all make an excursion to the valley of Chamounix. I had
been there before, but Elizabeth and Ernest never had; and both had often
expressed an earnest desire to see the scenery of this place, which had been
described to them as so wonderful and sublime. Accordingly we departed
from Geneva on this tour about the middle of the month of August, nearly
two months after the death of Justine.
The weather was uncommonly fine; and if mine had been a sorrow to be
chased away by any fleeting circumstance, this excursion would certainly
have had the effect intended by my father. As it was, I was somewhat
interested in the scene; it sometimes lulled, although it could not extinguish
my grief. During the first day we travelled in a carriage. In the morning we
had seen the mountains at a distance, towards which we gradually
advanced. We perceived that the valley through which we wound, and
which was formed by the river Arve, whose course we followed, closed in
upon us by degrees; and when the sun had set, we beheld immense
mountains and precipices overhanging us on every side, and heard the
sound of the river raging among rocks, and the dashing of water-falls
around.
The next day we pursued our journey upon mules; and as we ascended still
higher, the valley assumed a more magnificent and astonishing character.
Ruined castles hanging on the precipices of piny mountains; the impetuous
Arve, and cottages every here and there peeping forth from among the trees,
formed a scene of singular beauty. But it was augmented and rendered
sublime by the mighty Alps, whose white and shining pyramids and domes

towered above all, as belonging to another earth, the habitations of another
race of beings.
We passed the bridge of Pelissier, where the ravine, which the river forms,
opened before us, and we began to ascend the mountain that overhangs it.
Soon after we entered the valley of Chamounix. This valley is more
wonderful and sublime, but not so beautiful and picturesque as that of
Servox, through which we had just passed. The high and snowy mountains
were its immediate boundaries; but we saw no more ruined castles and
fertile fields. Immense glaciers approached the road; we heard the rumbling
thunder of the falling avalanche, and marked the smoke of its passage.
Mont Blânc, the supreme and magnificent Mont Blânc, raised itself from
the surrounding aiguilles, and its tremendous dome overlooked the valley.
During this journey, I sometimes joined Elizabeth, and exerted myself to
point out to her the various beauties of the scene. I often suffered my mule
to lag behind, and indulged in the misery of reflection. At other times I
spurred on the animal before my companions, that I might forget them, the
world, and, more than all, myself. When at a distance, I alighted, and threw
myself on the grass, weighed down by horror and despair. At eight in the
evening I arrived at Chamounix. My father and Elizabeth were very much
fatigued; Ernest, who accompanied us, was delighted, and in high spirits:
the only circumstance that detracted from his pleasure was the south wind,
and the rain it seemed to promise for the next day.
We retired early to our apartments, but not to sleep; at least I did not. I
remained many hours at the window, watching the pallid lightning that
played above Mont Blânc, and listening to the rushing of the Arve, which
ran below my window.

CHAPTER II.

The next day, contrary to the prognostications of our guides, was fine,
although clouded. We visited the source of the Arveiron, and rode about the
valley until evening. These sublime and magnificent scenes afforded me the
greatest consolation that I was capable of receiving. They elevated me from
all littleness of feeling; and although they did not remove my grief, they
subdued and tranquillized it. In some degree, also, they diverted my mind
from the thoughts over which it had brooded for the last month. I returned
in the evening, fatigued, but less unhappy, and conversed with my family
with more cheerfulness than had been my custom for some time. My father
was pleased, and Elizabeth overjoyed. “My dear cousin,” said she, “you see
what happiness you diffuse when you are happy; do not relapse again!”
The following morning the rain poured down in torrents, and thick mists hid
the summits of the mountains. I rose early, but felt unusually melancholy.
The rain depressed me; my old feelings recurred, and I was miserable. I
knew how disappointed my father would be at this sudden change, and I
wished to avoid him until I had recovered myself so far as to be enabled to
conceal those feelings that overpowered me. I knew that they would remain
that day at the inn; and as I had ever inured myself to rain, moisture, and
cold, I resolved to go alone to the summit of Montanvert. I remembered the
effect that the view of the tremendous and ever-moving glacier had
produced upon my mind when I first saw it. It had then filled me with a
sublime ecstacy that gave wings to the soul, and allowed it to soar from the
obscure world to light and joy. The sight of the awful and majestic in nature
had indeed always the effect of solemnizing my mind, and causing me to
forget the passing cares of life. I determined to go alone, for I was well
acquainted with the path, and the presence of another would destroy the
solitary grandeur of the scene.
The ascent is precipitous, but the path is cut into continual and short
windings, which enable you to surmount the perpendicularity of the
mountain. It is a scene terrifically desolate. In a thousand spots the traces of
the winter avalanche may be perceived, where trees lie broken and strewed
on the ground; some entirely destroyed, others bent, leaning upon the
jutting rocks of the mountain, or transversely upon other trees. The path, as

you ascend higher, is intersected by ravines of snow, down which stones
continually roll from above; one of them is particularly dangerous, as the
slightest sound, such as even speaking in a loud voice, produces a
concussion of air sufficient to draw destruction upon the head of the
speaker. The pines are not tall or luxuriant, but they are sombre, and add an
air of severity to the scene. I looked on the valley beneath; vast mists were
rising from the rivers which ran through it, and curling in thick wreaths
around the opposite mountains, whose summits were hid in the uniform
clouds, while rain poured from the dark sky, and added to the melancholy
impression I received from the objects around me. Alas! why does man
boast of sensibilities superior to those apparent in the brute; it only renders
them more necessary beings. If our impulses were confined to hunger,
thirst, and desire, we might be nearly free; but now we are moved by every
wind that blows, and a chance word or scene that that word may convey to
us.

We rest; a dream has power to poison sleep.
We rise; one wand’ring thought pollutes the day.
We feel, conceive, or reason; laugh, or weep,
Embrace fond woe, or cast our cares away;
It is the same: for, be it joy or sorrow,
The path of its departure still is free.
Man’s yesterday may ne’er be like his morrow;
Nought may endure but mutability!

It was nearly noon when I arrived at the top of the ascent. For some time I
sat upon the rock that overlooks the sea of ice. A mist covered both that and
the surrounding mountains. Presently a breeze dissipated the cloud, and I
descended upon the glacier. The surface is very uneven, rising like the
waves of a troubled sea, descending low, and interspersed by rifts that sink
deep. The field of ice is almost a league in width, but I spent nearly two
hours in crossing it. The opposite mountain is a bare perpendicular rock.
From the side where I now stood Montanvert was exactly opposite, at the
distance of a league; and above it rose Mont Blânc, in awful majesty. I
remained in a recess of the rock, gazing on this wonderful and stupendous
scene. The sea, or rather the vast river of ice, wound among its dependent
mountains, whose aërial summits hung over its recesses. Their icy and

glittering peaks shone in the sunlight over the clouds. My heart, which was
before sorrowful, now swelled with something like joy; I exclaimed
—“Wandering spirits, if indeed ye wander, and do not rest in your narrow
beds, allow me this faint happiness, or take me, as your companion, away
from the joys of life.”
As I said this, I suddenly beheld the figure of a man, at some distance,
advancing towards me with superhuman speed. He bounded over the
crevices in the ice, among which I had walked with caution; his stature also,
as he approached, seemed to exceed that of man. I was troubled: a mist
came over my eyes, and I felt a faintness seize me; but I was quickly
restored by the cold gale of the mountains. I perceived, as the shape came
nearer, (sight tremendous and abhorred!) that it was the wretch whom I had
created. I trembled with rage and horror, resolving to wait his approach, and
then close with him in mortal combat. He approached; his countenance
bespoke bitter anguish, combined with disdain and malignity, while its
unearthly ugliness rendered it almost too horrible for human eyes. But I
scarcely observed this; anger and hatred had at first deprived me of
utterance, and I recovered only to overwhelm him with words expressive of
furious detestation and contempt.
“Devil!” I exclaimed, “do you dare approach me? and do not you fear the
fierce vengeance of my arm wreaked on your miserable head? Begone, vile
insect! or rather stay, that I may trample you to dust! and, oh, that I could,
with the extinction of your miserable existence, restore those victims whom
you have so diabolically murdered!”
“I expected this reception,” said the dæmon. “All men hate the wretched;
how then must I be hated, who am miserable beyond all living things! Yet
you, my creator, detest and spurn me, thy creature, to whom thou art bound
by ties only dissoluble by the annihilation of one of us. You purpose to kill
me. How dare you sport thus with life? Do your duty towards me, and I will
do mine towards you and the rest of mankind. If you will comply with my
conditions, I will leave them and you at peace; but if you refuse, I will glut
the maw of death, until it be satiated with the blood of your remaining
friends.”

“Abhorred monster! fiend that thou art! the tortures of hell are too mild a
vengeance for thy crimes. Wretched devil! you reproach me with your
creation; come on then, that I may extinguish the spark which I so
negligently bestowed.”
My rage was without bounds; I sprang on him, impelled by all the feelings
which can arm one being against the existence of another.
He easily eluded me, and said,
“Be calm! I entreat you to hear me, before you give vent to your hatred on
my devoted head. Have I not suffered enough, that you seek to increase my
misery? Life, although it may only be an accumulation of anguish, is dear to
me, and I will defend it. Remember, thou hast made me more powerful than
thyself; my height is superior to thine; my joints more supple. But I will not
be tempted to set myself in opposition to thee. I am thy creature, and I will
be even mild and docile to my natural lord and king, if thou wilt also
perform thy part, the which thou owest me. Oh, Frankenstein, be not
equitable to every other, and trample upon me alone, to whom thy justice,
and even thy clemency and affection, is most due. Remember, that I am thy
creature: I ought to be thy Adam; but I am rather the fallen angel, whom
thou drivest from joy for no misdeed. Every where I see bliss, from which I
alone am irrevocably excluded. I was benevolent and good; misery made
me a fiend. Make me happy, and I shall again be virtuous.”
“Begone! I will not hear you. There can be no community between you and
me; we are enemies. Begone, or let us try our strength in a fight, in which
one must fall.”
“How can I move thee? Will no entreaties cause thee to turn a favourable
eye upon thy creature, who implores thy goodness and compassion? Believe
me, Frankenstein: I was benevolent; my soul glowed with love and
humanity: but am I not alone, miserably alone? You, my creator, abhor me;
what hope can I gather from your fellow-creatures, who owe me nothing?
they spurn and hate me. The desert mountains and dreary glaciers are my
refuge. I have wandered here many days; the caves of ice, which I only do
not fear, are a dwelling to me, and the only one which man does not grudge.
These bleak skies I hail, for they are kinder to me than your fellow-beings.
If the multitude of mankind knew of my existence, they would do as you

do, and arm themselves for my destruction. Shall I not then hate them who
abhor me? I will keep no terms with my enemies. I am miserable, and they
shall share my wretchedness. Yet it is in your power to recompense me, and
deliver them from an evil which it only remains for you to make so great,
that not only you and your family, but thousands of others, shall be
swallowed up in the whirlwinds of its rage. Let your compassion be moved,
and do not disdain me. Listen to my tale: when you have heard that,
abandon or commiserate me, as you shall judge that I deserve. But hear me.
The guilty are allowed, by human laws, bloody as they may be, to speak in
their own defence before they are condemned. Listen to me, Frankenstein.
You accuse me of murder; and yet you would, with a satisfied conscience,
destroy your own creature. Oh, praise the eternal justice of man! Yet I ask
you not to spare me: listen to me; and then, if you can, and if you will,
destroy the work of your hands.”
“Why do you call to my remembrance circumstances of which I shudder to
reflect, that I have been the miserable origin and author? Cursed be the day,
abhorred devil, in which you first saw light! Cursed (although I curse
myself) be the hands that formed you! You have made me wretched beyond
expression. You have left me no power to consider whether I am just to you,
or not. Begone! relieve me from the sight of your detested form.”
“Thus I relieve thee, my creator,” he said, and placed his hated hands before
my eyes, which I flung from me with violence; “thus I take from thee a
sight which you abhor. Still thou canst listen to me, and grant me thy
compassion. By the virtues that I once possessed, I demand this from you.
Hear my tale; it is long and strange, and the temperature of this place is not
fitting to your fine sensations; come to the hut upon the mountain. The sun
is yet high in the heavens; before it descends to hide itself behind yon
snowy precipices, and illuminate another world, you will have heard my
story, and can decide. On you it rests, whether I quit for ever the
neighbourhood of man, and lead a harmless life, or become the scourge of
your fellow-creatures, and the author of your own speedy ruin.”
As he said this, he led the way across the ice: I followed. My heart was full,
and I did not answer him; but, as I proceeded, I weighed the various
arguments that he had used, and determined at least to listen to his tale. I
was partly urged by curiosity, and compassion confirmed my resolution. I

had hitherto supposed him to be the murderer of my brother, and I eagerly
sought a confirmation or denial of this opinion. For the first time, also, I felt
what the duties of a creator towards his creature were, and that I ought to
render him happy before I complained of his wickedness. These motives
urged me to comply with his demand. We crossed the ice, therefore, and
ascended the opposite rock. The air was cold, and the rain again began to
descend: we entered the hut, the fiend with an air of exultation, I with a
heavy heart, and depressed spirits. But I consented to listen; and, seating
myself by the fire which my odious companion had lighted, he thus began
his tale.

CHAPTER III.

“It is with considerable difficulty that I remember the original æra of my
being: all the events of that period appear confused and indistinct. A strange
multiplicity of sensations seized me, and I saw, felt, heard, and smelt, at the
same time; and it was, indeed, a long time before I learned to distinguish
between the operations of my various senses. By degrees, I remember, a
stronger light pressed upon my nerves, so that I was obliged to shut my
eyes. Darkness then came over me, and troubled me; but hardly had I felt
this, when, by opening my eyes, as I now suppose, the light poured in upon
me again. I walked, and, I believe, descended; but I presently found a great
alteration in my sensations. Before, dark and opaque bodies had surrounded
me, impervious to my touch or sight; but I now found that I could wander
on at liberty, with no obstacles which I could not either surmount or avoid.
The light became more and more oppressive to me; and, the heat wearying
me as I walked, I sought a place where I could receive shade. This was the
forest near Ingolstadt; and here I lay by the side of a brook resting from my
fatigue, until I felt tormented by hunger and thirst. This roused me from my
nearly dormant state, and I ate some berries which I found hanging on the
trees, or lying on the ground. I slaked my thirst at the brook; and then lying
down, was overcome by sleep.
“It was dark when I awoke; I felt cold also, and half-frightened as it were
instinctively, finding myself so desolate. Before I had quitted your
apartment, on a sensation of cold, I had covered myself with some clothes;
but these were insufficient to secure me from the dews of night. I was a
poor, helpless, miserable wretch; I knew, and could distinguish, nothing;
but, feeling pain invade me on all sides, I sat down and wept.
“Soon a gentle light stole over the heavens, and gave me a sensation of
pleasure. I started up, and beheld a radiant form rise from among the trees. I
gazed with a kind of wonder. It moved slowly, but it enlightened my path;
and I again went out in search of berries. I was still cold, when under one of
the trees I found a huge cloak, with which I covered myself, and sat down
upon the ground. No distinct ideas occupied my mind; all was confused. I
felt light, and hunger, and thirst, and darkness; innumerable sounds rung in
my ears, and on all sides various scents saluted me: the only object that I

could distinguish was the bright moon, and I fixed my eyes on that with
pleasure.
“Several changes of day and night passed, and the orb of night had greatly
lessened when I began to distinguish my sensations from each other. I
gradually saw plainly the clear stream that supplied me with drink, and the
trees that shaded me with their foliage. I was delighted when I first
discovered that a pleasant sound, which often saluted my ears, proceeded
from the throats of the little winged animals who had often intercepted the
light from my eyes. I began also to observe, with greater accuracy, the
forms that surrounded me, and to perceive the boundaries of the radiant roof
of light which canopied me. Sometimes I tried to imitate the pleasant songs
of the birds, but was unable. Sometimes I wished to express my sensations
in my own mode, but the uncouth and inarticulate sounds which broke from
me frightened me into silence again.
“The moon had disappeared from the night, and again, with a lessened
form, shewed itself, while I still remained in the forest. My sensations had,
by this time, become distinct, and my mind received every day additional
ideas. My eyes became accustomed to the light, and to perceive objects in
their right forms; I distinguished the insect from the herb, and, by degrees,
one herb from another. I found that the sparrow uttered none but harsh
notes, whilst those of the blackbird and thrush were sweet and enticing.
“One day, when I was oppressed by cold, I found a fire which had been left
by some wandering beggars, and was overcome with delight at the warmth I
experienced from it. In my joy I thrust my hand into the live embers, but
quickly drew it out again with a cry of pain. How strange, I thought, that the
same cause should produce such opposite effects! I examined the materials
of the fire, and to my joy found it to be composed of wood. I quickly
collected some branches; but they were wet, and would not burn. I was
pained at this, and sat still watching the operation of the fire. The wet wood
which I had placed near the heat dried, and itself became inflamed. I
reflected on this; and, by touching the various branches, I discovered the
cause, and busied myself in collecting a great quantity of wood, that I might
dry it, and have a plentiful supply of fire. When night came on, and brought
sleep with it, I was in the greatest fear lest my fire should be extinguished. I
covered it carefully with dry wood and leaves, and placed wet branches

upon it; and then, spreading my cloak, I lay on the ground, and sunk into
sleep.
“It was morning when I awoke, and my first care was to visit the fire. I
uncovered it, and a gentle breeze quickly fanned it into a flame. I observed
this also, and contrived a fan of branches, which roused the embers when
they were nearly extinguished. When night came again, I found, with
pleasure, that the fire gave light as well as heat; and that the discovery of
this element was useful to me in my food; for I found some of the offals that
the travellers had left had been roasted, and tasted much more savoury than
the berries I gathered from the trees. I tried, therefore, to dress my food in
the same manner, placing it on the live embers. I found that the berries were
spoiled by this operation, and the nuts and roots much improved.
“Food, however, became scarce; and I often spent the whole day searching
in vain for a few acorns to assuage the pangs of hunger. When I found this, I
resolved to quit the place that I had hitherto inhabited, to seek for one where
the few wants I experienced would be more easily satisfied. In this
emigration, I exceedingly lamented the loss of the fire which I had obtained
through accident, and knew not how to re-produce it. I gave several hours to
the serious consideration of this difficulty; but I was obliged to relinquish
all attempt to supply it; and, wrapping myself up in my cloak, I struck
across the wood towards the setting sun. I passed three days in these
rambles, and at length discovered the open country. A great fall of snow had
taken place the night before, and the fields were of one uniform white; the
appearance was disconsolate, and I found my feet chilled by the cold damp
substance that covered the ground.
“It was about seven in the morning, and I longed to obtain food and shelter;
at length I perceived a small hut, on a rising ground, which had doubtless
been built for the convenience of some shepherd. This was a new sight to
me; and I examined the structure with great curiosity. Finding the door
open, I entered. An old man sat in it, near a fire, over which he was
preparing his breakfast. He turned on hearing a noise; and, perceiving me,
shrieked loudly, and, quitting the hut, ran across the fields with a speed of
which his debilitated form hardly appeared capable. His appearance,
different from any I had ever before seen, and his flight, somewhat
surprised me. But I was enchanted by the appearance of the hut: here the

snow and rain could not penetrate; the ground was dry; and it presented to
me then as exquisite and divine a retreat as Pandæmonium appeared to the
dæmons of hell after their sufferings in the lake of fire. I greedily devoured
the remnants of the shepherd’s breakfast, which consisted of bread, cheese,
milk, and wine; the latter, however, I did not like. Then overcome by
fatigue, I lay down among some straw, and fell asleep.
“It was noon when I awoke; and, allured by the warmth of the sun, which
shone brightly on the white ground, I determined to recommence my
travels; and, depositing the remains of the peasant’s breakfast in a wallet I
found, I proceeded across the fields for several hours, until at sunset I
arrived at a village. How miraculous did this appear! the huts, the neater
cottages, and stately houses, engaged my admiration by turns. The
vegetables in the gardens, the milk and cheese that I saw placed at the
windows of some of the cottages, allured my appetite. One of the best of
these I entered; but I had hardly placed my foot within the door, before the
children shrieked, and one of the women fainted. The whole village was
roused; some fled, some attacked me, until, grievously bruised by stones
and many other kinds of missile weapons, I escaped to the open country,
and fearfully took refuge in a low hovel, quite bare, and making a wretched
appearance after the palaces I had beheld in the village. This hovel,
however, joined a cottage of a neat and pleasant appearance; but, after my
late dearly-bought experience, I dared not enter it. My place of refuge was
constructed of wood, but so low, that I could with difficulty sit upright in it.
No wood, however, was placed on the earth, which formed the floor, but it
was dry; and although the wind entered it by innumerable chinks, I found it
an agreeable asylum from the snow and rain.
“Here then I retreated, and lay down, happy to have found a shelter,
however miserable, from the inclemency of the season, and still more from
the barbarity of man.
“As soon as morning dawned, I crept from my kennel, that I might view the
adjacent cottage, and discover if I could remain in the habitation I had
found. It was situated against the back of the cottage, and surrounded on the
sides which were exposed by a pig-stye and a clear pool of water. One part
was open, and by that I had crept in; but now I covered every crevice by
which I might be perceived with stones and wood, yet in such a manner that

I might move them on occasion to pass out: all the light I enjoyed came
through the stye, and that was sufficient for me.
“Having thus arranged my dwelling, and carpeted it with clean straw, I
retired; for I saw the figure of a man at a distance, and I remembered too
well my treatment the night before, to trust myself in his power. I had first,
however, provided for my sustenance for that day, by a loaf of coarse bread,
which I purloined, and a cup with which I could drink, more conveniently
than from my hand, of the pure water which flowed by my retreat. The floor
was a little raised, so that it was kept perfectly dry, and by its vicinity to the
chimney of the cottage it was tolerably warm.
“Being thus provided, I resolved to reside in this hovel, until something
should occur which might alter my determination. It was indeed a paradise,
compared to the bleak forest, my former residence, the rain-dropping
branches, and dank earth. I ate my breakfast with pleasure, and was about to
remove a plank to procure myself a little water, when I heard a step, and,
looking through a small chink, I beheld a young creature, with a pail on her
head, passing before my hovel. The girl was young and of gentle
demeanour, unlike what I have since found cottagers and farm-house
servants to be. Yet she was meanly dressed, a coarse blue petticoat and a
linen jacket being her only garb; her fair hair was plaited, but not adorned;
she looked patient, yet sad. I lost sight of her; and in about a quarter of an
hour she returned, bearing the pail, which was now partly filled with milk.
As she walked along, seemingly incommoded by the burden, a young man
met her, whose countenance expressed a deeper despondence. Uttering a
few sounds with an air of melancholy, he took the pail from her head, and
bore it to the cottage himself. She followed, and they disappeared. Presently
I saw the young man again, with some tools in his hand, cross the field
behind the cottage; and the girl was also busied, sometimes in the house,
and sometimes in the yard.
“On examining my dwelling, I found that one of the windows of the cottage
had formerly occupied a part of it, but the panes had been filled up with
wood. In one of these was a small and almost imperceptible chink, through
which the eye could just penetrate. Through this crevice, a small room was
visible, white-washed and clean, but very bare of furniture. In one corner,
near a small fire, sat an old man, leaning his head on his hands in a

disconsolate attitude. The young girl was occupied in arranging the cottage;
but presently she took something out of a drawer, which employed her
hands, and she sat down beside the old man, who, taking up an instrument,
began to play, and to produce sounds, sweeter than the voice of the thrush
or the nightingale. It was a lovely sight, even to me, poor wretch! who had
never beheld aught beautiful before. The silver hair and benevolent
countenance of the aged cottager, won my reverence; while the gentle
manners of the girl enticed my love. He played a sweet mournful air, which
I perceived drew tears from the eyes of his amiable companion, of which
the old man took no notice, until she sobbed audibly; he then pronounced a
few sounds, and the fair creature, leaving her work, knelt at his feet. He
raised her, and smiled with such kindness and affection, that I felt
sensations of a peculiar and over-powering nature: they were a mixture of
pain and pleasure, such as I had never before experienced, either from
hunger or cold, warmth or food; and I withdrew from the window, unable to
bear these emotions.
“Soon after this the young man returned, bearing on his shoulders a load of
wood. The girl met him at the door, helped to relieve him of his burden,
and, taking some of the fuel into the cottage, placed it on the fire; then she
and the youth went apart into a nook of the cottage, and he shewed her a
large loaf and a piece of cheese. She seemed pleased; and went into the
garden for some roots and plants, which she placed in water, and then upon
the fire. She afterwards continued her work, whilst the young man went into
the garden, and appeared busily employed in digging and pulling up roots.
After he had been employed thus about an hour, the young woman joined
him, and they entered the cottage together.
“The old man had, in the mean time, been pensive; but, on the appearance
of his companions, he assumed a more cheerful air, and they sat down to
eat. The meal was quickly dispatched. The young woman was again
occupied in arranging the cottage; the old man walked before the cottage in
the sun for a few minutes, leaning on the arm of the youth. Nothing could
exceed in beauty the contrast between these two excellent creatures. One
was old, with silver hairs and a countenance beaming with benevolence and
love: the younger was slight and graceful in his figure, and his features
were moulded with the finest symmetry; yet his eyes and attitude expressed
the utmost sadness and despondency. The old man returned to the cottage;

and the youth, with tools different from those he had used in the morning,
directed his steps across the fields.
“Night quickly shut in; but, to my extreme wonder, I found that the
cottagers had a means of prolonging light, by the use of tapers, and was
delighted to find, that the setting of the sun did not put an end to the
pleasure I experienced in watching my human neighbours. In the evening,
the young girl and her companion were employed in various occupations
which I did not understand; and the old man again took up the instrument,
which produced the divine sounds that had enchanted me in the morning.
So soon as he had finished, the youth began, not to play, but to utter sounds
that were monotonous, and neither resembling the harmony of the old
man’s instrument or the songs of the birds; I since found that he read aloud,
but at that time I knew nothing of the science of words or letters.
“The family, after having been thus occupied for a short time, extinguished
their lights, and retired, as I conjectured, to rest.”

CHAPTER IV.

“I lay on my straw, but I could not sleep. I thought of the occurrences of the
day. What chiefly struck me was the gentle manners of these people; and I
longed to join them, but dared not. I remembered too well the treatment I
had suffered the night before from the barbarous villagers, and resolved,
whatever course of conduct I might hereafter think it right to pursue, that
for the present I would remain quietly in my hovel, watching, and
endeavouring to discover the motives which influenced their actions.
“The cottagers arose the next morning before the sun. The young woman
arranged the cottage, and prepared the food; and the youth departed after
the first meal.
“This day was passed in the same routine as that which preceded it. The
young man was constantly employed out of doors, and the girl in various
laborious occupations within. The old man, whom I soon perceived to be
blind, employed his leisure hours on his instrument, or in contemplation.
Nothing could exceed the love and respect which the younger cottagers
exhibited towards their venerable companion. They performed towards him
every little office of affection and duty with gentleness; and he rewarded
them by his benevolent smiles.
“They were not entirely happy. The young man and his companion often
went apart, and appeared to weep. I saw no cause for their unhappiness; but
I was deeply affected by it. If such lovely creatures were miserable, it was
less strange that I, an imperfect and solitary being, should be wretched. Yet
why were these gentle beings unhappy? They possessed a delightful house
(for such it was in my eyes), and every luxury; they had a fire to warm them
when chill, and delicious viands when hungry; they were dressed in
excellent clothes; and, still more, they enjoyed one another’s company and
speech, interchanging each day looks of affection and kindness. What did
their tears imply? Did they really express pain? I was at first unable to solve
these questions; but perpetual attention, and time, explained to me many
appearances which were at first enigmatic.

“A considerable period elapsed before I discovered one of the causes of the
uneasiness of this amiable family; it was poverty: and they suffered that evil
in a very distressing degree. Their nourishment consisted entirely of the
vegetables of their garden, and the milk of one cow, who gave very little
during the winter, when its masters could scarcely procure food to support
it. They often, I believe, suffered the pangs of hunger very poignantly,
especially the two younger cottagers; for several times they placed food
before the old man, when they reserved none for themselves.
“This trait of kindness moved me sensibly. I had been accustomed, during
the night, to steal a part of their store for my own consumption; but when I
found that in doing this I inflicted pain on the cottagers, I abstained, and
satisfied myself with berries, nuts, and roots, which I gathered from a
neighbouring wood.
“I discovered also another means through which I was enabled to assist
their labours. I found that the youth spent a great part of each day in
collecting wood for the family fire; and, during the night, I often took his
tools, the use of which I quickly discovered, and brought home firing
sufficient for the consumption of several days.
“I remember, the first time that I did this, the young woman, when she
opened the door in the morning, appeared greatly astonished on seeing a
great pile of wood on the outside. She uttered some words in a loud voice,
and the youth joined her, who also expressed surprise. I observed, with
pleasure, that he did not go to the forest that day, but spent it in repairing
the cottage, and cultivating the garden.
“By degrees I made a discovery of still greater moment. I found that these
people possessed a method of communicating their experience and feelings
to one another by articulate sounds. I perceived that the words they spoke
sometimes produced pleasure or pain, smiles or sadness, in the minds and
countenances of the hearers. This was indeed a godlike science, and I
ardently desired to become acquainted with it. But I was baffled in every
attempt I made for this purpose. Their pronunciation was quick; and the
words they uttered, not having any apparent connexion with visible objects,
I was unable to discover any clue by which I could unravel the mystery of
their reference. By great application, however, and after having remained

during the space of several revolutions of the moon in my hovel, I
discovered the names that were given to some of the most familiar objects
of discourse: I learned and applied the words fire, milk, bread, and wood. I
learned also the names of the cottagers themselves. The youth and his
companion had each of them several names, but the old man had only one,
which was father. The girl was called sister, or Agatha; and the youth Felix,
brother, or son. I cannot describe the delight I felt when I learned the ideas
appropriated to each of these sounds, and was able to pronounce them. I
distinguished several other words, without being able as yet to understand
or apply them; such as good, dearest, unhappy.
“I spent the winter in this manner. The gentle manners and beauty of the
cottagers greatly endeared them to me: when they were unhappy, I felt
depressed; when they rejoiced, I sympathized in their joys. I saw few
human beings beside them; and if any other happened to enter the cottage,
their harsh manners and rude gait only enhanced to me the superior
accomplishments of my friends. The old man, I could perceive, often
endeavoured to encourage his children, as sometimes I found that he called
them, to cast off their melancholy. He would talk in a cheerful accent, with
an expression of goodness that bestowed pleasure even upon me. Agatha
listened with respect, her eyes sometimes filled with tears, which she
endeavoured to wipe away unperceived; but I generally found that her
countenance and tone were more cheerful after having listened to the
exhortations of her father. It was not thus with Felix. He was always the
saddest of the groupe; and, even to my unpractised senses, he appeared to
have suffered more deeply than his friends. But if his countenance was
more sorrowful, his voice was more cheerful than that of his sister,
especially when he addressed the old man.
“I could mention innumerable instances, which, although slight, marked the
dispositions of these amiable cottagers. In the midst of poverty and want,
Felix carried with pleasure to his sister the first little white flower that
peeped out from beneath the snowy ground. Early in the morning before she
had risen, he cleared away the snow that obstructed her path to the milk-
house, drew water from the well, and brought the wood from the out-house,
where, to his perpetual astonishment, he found his store always replenished
by an invisible hand. In the day, I believe, he worked sometimes for a
neighbouring farmer, because he often went forth, and did not return until

dinner, yet brought no wood with him. At other times he worked in the
garden; but, as there was little to do in the frosty season, he read to the old
man and Agatha.
“This reading had puzzled me extremely at first; but, by degrees, I
discovered that he uttered many of the same sounds when he read as when
he talked. I conjectured, therefore, that he found on the paper signs for
speech which he understood, and I ardently longed to comprehend these
also; but how was that possible, when I did not even understand the sounds
for which they stood as signs? I improved, however, sensibly in this
science, but not sufficiently to follow up any kind of conversation, although
I applied my whole mind to the endeavour: for I easily perceived that,
although I eagerly longed to discover myself to the cottagers, I ought not to
make the attempt until I had first become master of their language; which
knowledge might enable me to make them overlook the deformity of my
figure; for with this also the contrast perpetually presented to my eyes had
made me acquainted.
“I had admired the perfect forms of my cottagers—their grace, beauty, and
delicate complexions: but how was I terrified, when I viewed myself in a
transparent pool! At first I started back, unable to believe that it was indeed
I who was reflected in the mirror; and when I became fully convinced that I
was in reality the monster that I am, I was filled with the bitterest sensations
of despondence and mortification. Alas! I did not yet entirely know the fatal
effects of this miserable deformity.
“As the sun became warmer, and the light of day longer, the snow vanished,
and I beheld the bare trees and the black earth. From this time Felix was
more employed; and the heart-moving indications of impending famine
disappeared. Their food, as I afterwards found, was coarse, but it was
wholesome; and they procured a sufficiency of it. Several new kinds of
plants sprung up in the garden, which they dressed; and these signs of
comfort increased daily as the season advanced.
“The old man, leaning on his son, walked each day at noon, when it did not
rain, as I found it was called when the heavens poured forth its waters. This
frequently took place; but a high wind quickly dried the earth, and the
season became far more pleasant than it had been.

“My mode of life in my hovel was uniform. During the morning I attended
the motions of the cottagers; and when they were dispersed in various
occupations, I slept: the remainder of the day was spent in observing my
friends. When they had retired to rest, if there was any moon, or the night
was star-light, I went into the woods, and collected my own food and fuel
for the cottage. When I returned, as often as it was necessary, I cleared their
path from the snow, and performed those offices that I had seen done by
Felix. I afterwards found that these labours, performed by an invisible hand,
greatly astonished them; and once or twice I heard them, on these
occasions, utter the words good spirit, wonderful; but I did not then
understand the signification of these terms.
“My thoughts now became more active, and I longed to discover the
motives and feelings of these lovely creatures; I was inquisitive to know
why Felix appeared so miserable, and Agatha so sad. I thought (foolish
wretch!) that it might be in my power to restore happiness to these
deserving people. When I slept, or was absent, the forms of the venerable
blind father, the gentle Agatha, and the excellent Felix, flitted before me. I
looked upon them as superior beings, who would be the arbiters of my
future destiny. I formed in my imagination a thousand pictures of presenting
myself to them, and their reception of me. I imagined that they would be
disgusted, until, by my gentle demeanour and conciliating words, I should
first win their favour, and afterwards their love.
“These thoughts exhilarated me, and led me to apply with fresh ardour to
the acquiring the art of language. My organs were indeed harsh, but supple;
and although my voice was very unlike the soft music of their tones, yet I
pronounced such words as I understood with tolerable ease. It was as the
ass and the lap-dog; yet surely the gentle ass, whose intentions were
affectionate, although his manners were rude, deserved better treatment
than blows and execration.
“The pleasant showers and genial warmth of spring greatly altered the
aspect of the earth. Men, who before this change seemed to have been hid
in caves, dispersed themselves, and were employed in various arts of
cultivation. The birds sang in more cheerful notes, and the leaves began to
bud forth on the trees. Happy, happy earth! fit habitation for gods, which, so
short a time before, was bleak, damp, and unwholesome. My spirits were

elevated by the enchanting appearance of nature; the past was blotted from
my memory, the present was tranquil, and the future gilded by bright rays of
hope, and anticipations of joy.”

CHAPTER V.

“I now hasten to the more moving part of my story. I shall relate events that
impressed me with feelings which, from what I was, have made me what I
am.
“Spring advanced rapidly; the weather became fine, and the skies cloudless.
It surprised me, that what before was desert and gloomy should now bloom
with the most beautiful flowers and verdure. My senses were gratified and
refreshed by a thousand scents of delight, and a thousand sights of beauty.
“It was on one of these days, when my cottagers periodically rested from
labour—the old man played on his guitar, and the children listened to him
—I observed that the countenance of Felix was melancholy beyond
expression: he sighed frequently; and once his father paused in his music,
and I conjectured by his manner that he inquired the cause of his son’s
sorrow. Felix replied in a cheerful accent, and the old man was
recommencing his music, when some one tapped at the door.
“It was a lady on horseback, accompanied by a countryman as a guide. The
lady was dressed in a dark suit, and covered with a thick black veil. Agatha
asked a question; to which the stranger only replied by pronouncing, in a
sweet accent, the name of Felix. Her voice was musical, but unlike that of
either of my friends. On hearing this word, Felix came up hastily to the
lady; who, when she saw him, threw up her veil, and I beheld a countenance
of angelic beauty and expression. Her hair of a shining raven black, and
curiously braided; her eyes were dark, but gentle, although animated; her
features of a regular proportion, and her complexion wondrously fair, each
cheek tinged with a lovely pink.
“Felix seemed ravished with delight when he saw her, every trait of sorrow
vanished from his face, and it instantly expressed a degree of ecstatic joy, of
which I could hardly have believed it capable; his eyes sparkled, as his
cheek flushed with pleasure; and at that moment I thought him as beautiful
as the stranger. She appeared affected by different feelings; wiping a few
tears from her lovely eyes, she held out her hand to Felix, who kissed it
rapturously, and called her, as well as I could distinguish, his sweet Arabian.

She did not appear to understand him, but smiled. He assisted her to
dismount, and, dismissing her guide, conducted her into the cottage. Some
conversation took place between him and his father; and the young stranger
knelt at the old man’s feet, and would have kissed his hand, but he raised
her, and embraced her affectionately.
“I soon perceived, that although the stranger uttered articulate sounds, and
appeared to have a language of her own, she was neither understood by, or
herself understood, the cottagers. They made many signs which I did not
comprehend; but I saw that her presence diffused gladness through the
cottage, dispelling their sorrow as the sun dissipates the morning mists.
Felix seemed peculiarly happy, and with smiles of delight welcomed his
Arabian. Agatha, the ever-gentle Agatha, kissed the hands of the lovely
stranger; and, pointing to her brother, made signs which appeared to me to
mean that he had been sorrowful until she came. Some hours passed thus,
while they, by their countenances, expressed joy, the cause of which I did
not comprehend. Presently I found, by the frequent recurrence of one sound
which the stranger repeated after them, that she was endeavouring to learn
their language; and the idea instantly occurred to me, that I should make use
of the same instructions to the same end. The stranger learned about twenty
words at the first lesson, most of them indeed were those which I had before
understood, but I profited by the others.
“As night came on, Agatha and the Arabian retired early. When they
separated, Felix kissed the hand of the stranger, and said, ‘Good night,
sweet Safie.’ He sat up much longer, conversing with his father; and, by the
frequent repetition of her name, I conjectured that their lovely guest was the
subject of their conversation. I ardently desired to understand them, and
bent every faculty towards that purpose, but found it utterly impossible.
“The next morning Felix went out to his work; and, after the usual
occupations of Agatha were finished, the Arabian sat at the feet of the old
man, and, taking his guitar, played some airs so entrancingly beautiful, that
they at once drew tears of sorrow and delight from my eyes. She sang, and
her voice flowed in a rich cadence, swelling or dying away, like a
nightingale of the woods.

“When she had finished, she gave the guitar to Agatha, who at first declined
it. She played a simple air, and her voice accompanied it in sweet accents,
but unlike the wondrous strain of the stranger. The old man appeared
enraptured, and said some words, which Agatha endeavoured to explain to
Safie, and by which he appeared to wish to express that she bestowed on
him the greatest delight by her music.
“The days now passed as peaceably as before, with the sole alteration, that
joy had taken place of sadness in the countenances of my friends. Safie was
always gay and happy; she and I improved rapidly in the knowledge of
language, so that in two months I began to comprehend most of the words
uttered by my protectors.
“In the meanwhile also the black ground was covered with herbage, and the
green banks interspersed with innumerable flowers, sweet to the scent and
the eyes, stars of pale radiance among the moonlight woods; the sun
became warmer, the nights clear and balmy; and my nocturnal rambles were
an extreme pleasure to me, although they were considerably shortened by
the late setting and early rising of the sun; for I never ventured abroad
during daylight, fearful of meeting with the same treatment as I had
formerly endured in the first village which I entered.
“My days were spent in close attention, that I might more speedily master
the language; and I may boast that I improved more rapidly than the
Arabian, who understood very little, and conversed in broken accents,
whilst I comprehended and could imitate almost every word that was
spoken.
“While I improved in speech, I also learned the science of letters, as it was
taught to the stranger; and this opened before me a wide field for wonder
and delight.
“The book from which Felix instructed Safie was Volney’s Ruins of
Empires. I should not have understood the purport of this book, had not
Felix, in reading it, given very minute explanations. He had chosen this
work, he said, because the declamatory style was framed in imitation of the
eastern authors. Through this work I obtained a cursory knowledge of
history, and a view of the several empires at present existing in the world; it
gave me an insight into the manners, governments, and religions of the

different nations of the earth. I heard of the slothful Asiatics; of the
stupendous genius and mental activity of the Grecians; of the wars and
wonderful virtue of the early Romans—of their subsequent degeneration—
of the decline of that mighty empire; of chivalry, Christianity, and kings. I
heard of the discovery of the American hemisphere, and wept with Safie
over the hapless fate of its original inhabitants.
“These wonderful narrations inspired me with strange feelings. Was man,
indeed, at once so powerful, so virtuous, and magnificent, yet so vicious
and base? He appeared at one time a mere scion of the evil principle, and at
another as all that can be conceived of noble and godlike. To be a great and
virtuous man appeared the highest honour that can befall a sensitive being;
to be base and vicious, as many on record have been, appeared the lowest
degradation, a condition more abject than that of the blind mole or harmless
worm. For a long time I could not conceive how one man could go forth to
murder his fellow, or even why there were laws and governments; but when
I heard details of vice and bloodshed, my wonder ceased, and I turned away
with disgust and loathing.
“Every conversation of the cottagers now opened new wonders to me.
While I listened to the instructions which Felix bestowed upon the Arabian,
the strange system of human society was explained to me. I heard of the
division of property, of immense wealth and squalid poverty; of rank,
descent, and noble blood.
“The words induced me to turn towards myself. I learned that the
possessions most esteemed by your fellow-creatures were, high and
unsullied descent united with riches. A man might be respected with only
one of these acquisitions; but without either he was considered, except in
very rare instances, as a vagabond and a slave, doomed to waste his powers
for the profit of the chosen few. And what was I? Of my creation and
creator I was absolutely ignorant; but I knew that I possessed no money, no
friends, no kind of property. I was, besides, endowed with a figure
hideously deformed and loathsome; I was not even of the same nature as
man. I was more agile than they, and could subsist upon coarser diet; I bore
the extremes of heat and cold with less injury to my frame; my stature far
exceeded their’s. When I looked around, I saw and heard of none like me.

Was I then a monster, a blot upon the earth, from which all men fled, and
whom all men disowned?
“I cannot describe to you the agony that these reflections inflicted upon me;
I tried to dispel them, but sorrow only increased with knowledge. Oh, that I
had for ever remained in my native wood, nor known or felt beyond the
sensations of hunger, thirst, and heat!
“Of what a strange nature is knowledge! It clings to the mind, when it has
once seized on it, like a lichen on the rock. I wished sometimes to shake off
all thought and feeling; but I learned that there was but one means to
overcome the sensation of pain, and that was death—a state which I feared
yet did not understand. I admired virtue and good feelings, and loved the
gentle manners and amiable qualities of my cottagers; but I was shut out
from intercourse with them, except through means which I obtained by
stealth, when I was unseen and unknown, and which rather increased than
satisfied the desire I had of becoming one among my fellows. The gentle
words of Agatha, and the animated smiles of the charming Arabian, were
not for me. The mild exhortations of the old man, and the lively
conversation of the loved Felix, were not for me. Miserable, unhappy
wretch!
“Other lessons were impressed upon me even more deeply. I heard of the
difference of sexes; of the birth and growth of children; how the father
doated on the smiles of the infant, and the lively sallies of the older child;
how all the life and cares of the mother were wrapt up in the precious
charge; how the mind of youth expanded and gained knowledge; of brother,
sister, and all the various relationships which bind one human being to
another in mutual bonds.
“But where were my friends and relations? No father had watched my
infant days, no mother had blessed me with smiles and caresses; or if they
had, all my past life was now a blot, a blind vacancy in which I
distinguished nothing. From my earliest remembrance I had been as I then
was in height and proportion. I had never yet seen a being resembling me,
or who claimed any intercourse with me. What was I? The question again
recurred, to be answered only with groans.

“I will soon explain to what these feelings tended; but allow me now to
return to the cottagers, whose story excited in me such various feelings of
indignation, delight, and wonder, but which all terminated in additional love
and reverence for my protectors (for so I loved, in an innocent, half painful
self-deceit, to call them).”

CHAPTER VI.

“Some time elapsed before I learned the history of my friends. It was one
which could not fail to impress itself deeply on my mind, unfolding as it did
a number of circumstances each interesting and wonderful to one so utterly
inexperienced as I was.
“The name of the old man was De Lacey. He was descended from a good
family in France, where he had lived for many years in affluence, respected
by his superiors, and beloved by his equals. His son was bred in the service
of his country; and Agatha had ranked with ladies of the highest distinction.
A few months before my arrival, they had lived in a large and luxurious
city, called Paris, surrounded by friends, and possessed of every enjoyment
which virtue, refinement of intellect, or taste, accompanied by a moderate
fortune, could afford.
“The father of Safie had been the cause of their ruin. He was a Turkish
merchant, and had inhabited Paris for many years, when, for some reason
which I could not learn, he became obnoxious to the government. He was
seized and cast into prison the very day that Safie arrived from
Constantinople to join him. He was tried, and condemned to death. The
injustice of his sentence was very flagrant; all Paris was indignant; and it
was judged that his religion and wealth, rather than the crime alleged
against him, had been the cause of his condemnation.
“Felix had been present at the trial; his horror and indignation were
uncontrollable, when he heard the decision of the court. He made, at that
moment, a solemn vow to deliver him, and then looked around for the
means. After many fruitless attempts to gain admittance to the prison, he
found a strongly grated window in an unguarded part of the building, which
lighted the dungeon of the unfortunate Mahometan; who, loaded with
chains, waited in despair the execution of the barbarous sentence. Felix
visited the grate at night, and made known to the prisoner his intentions in
his favour. The Turk, amazed and delighted, endeavoured to kindle the zeal
of his deliverer by promises of reward and wealth. Felix rejected his offers
with contempt; yet when he saw the lovely Safie, who was allowed to visit
her father, and who, by her gestures, expressed her lively gratitude, the

youth could not help owning to his own mind, that the captive possessed a
treasure which would fully reward his toil and hazard.
“The Turk quickly perceived the impression that his daughter had made on
the heart of Felix, and endeavoured to secure him more entirely in his
interests by the promise of her hand in marriage, so soon as he should be
conveyed to a place of safety. Felix was too delicate to accept this offer; yet
he looked forward to the probability of that event as to the consummation of
his happiness.
“During the ensuing days, while the preparations were going forward for
the escape of the merchant, the zeal of Felix was warmed by several letters
that he received from this lovely girl, who found means to express her
thoughts in the language of her lover by the aid of an old man, a servant of
her father’s, who understood French. She thanked him in the most ardent
terms for his intended services towards her father; and at the same time she
gently deplored her own fate.
“I have copies of these letters; for I found means, during my residence in
the hovel, to procure the implements of writing; and the letters were often
in the hands of Felix or Agatha. Before I depart, I will give them to you,
they will prove the truth of my tale; but at present, as the sun is already far
declined, I shall only have time to repeat the substance of them to you.
“Safie related, that her mother was a Christian Arab, seized and made a
slave by the Turks; recommended by her beauty, she had won the heart of
the father of Safie, who married her. The young girl spoke in high and
enthusiastic terms of her mother, who, born in freedom spurned the bondage
to which she was now reduced. She instructed her daughter in the tenets of
her religion, and taught her to aspire to higher powers of intellect, and an
independence of spirit, forbidden to the female followers of Mahomet. This
lady died; but her lessons were indelibly impressed on the mind of Safie,
who sickened at the prospect of again returning to Asia, and the being
immured within the walls of a harem, allowed only to occupy herself with
puerile amusements, ill suited to the temper of her soul, now accustomed to
grand ideas and a noble emulation for virtue. The prospect of marrying a
Christian, and remaining in a country where women were allowed to take a
rank in society, was enchanting to her.

“The day for the execution of the Turk was fixed; but, on the night previous
to it, he had quitted prison, and before morning was distant many leagues
from Paris. Felix had procured passports in the name of his father, sister,
and himself. He had previously communicated his plan to the former, who
aided the deceit by quitting his house, under the pretence of a journey, and
concealed himself, with his daughter, in an obscure part of Paris.
“Felix conducted the fugitives through France to Lyons, and across Mont
Cenis to Leghorn, where the merchant had decided to wait a favourable
opportunity of passing into some part of the Turkish dominions.
“Safie resolved to remain with her father until the moment of his departure,
before which time the Turk renewed his promise that she should be united
to his deliverer; and Felix remained with them in expectation of that event;
and in the mean time he enjoyed the society of the Arabian, who exhibited
towards him the simplest and tenderest affection. They conversed with one
another through the means of an interpreter, and sometimes with the
interpretation of looks; and Safie sang to him the divine airs of her native
country.
“The Turk allowed this intimacy to take place, and encouraged the hopes of
the youthful lovers, while in his heart he had formed far other plans. He
loathed the idea that his daughter should be united to a Christian; but he
feared the resentment of Felix if he should appear lukewarm; for he knew
that he was still in the power of his deliverer, if he should choose to betray
him to the Italian state which they inhabited. He revolved a thousand plans
by which he should be enabled to prolong the deceit until it might be no
longer necessary, and secretly to take his daughter with him when he
departed. His plans were greatly facilitated by the news which arrived from
Paris.
“The government of France were greatly enraged at the escape of their
victim, and spared no pains to detect and punish his deliverer. The plot of
Felix was quickly discovered, and De Lacey and Agatha were thrown into
prison. The news reached Felix, and roused him from his dream of pleasure.
His blind and aged father, and his gentle sister, lay in a noisome dungeon,
while he enjoyed the free air, and the society of her whom he loved. This
idea was torture to him. He quickly arranged with the Turk, that if the latter

should find a favourable opportunity for escape before Felix could return to
Italy, Safie should remain as a boarder at a convent at Leghorn; and then,
quitting the lovely Arabian, he hastened to Paris, and delivered himself up
to the vengeance of the law, hoping to free De Lacey and Agatha by this
proceeding.
“He did not succeed. They remained confined for five months before the
trial took place; the result of which deprived them of their fortune, and
condemned them to a perpetual exile from their native country.
“They found a miserable asylum in the cottage in Germany, where I
discovered them. Felix soon learned that the treacherous Turk, for whom he
and his family endured such unheard-of oppression, on discovering that his
deliverer was thus reduced to poverty and impotence, became a traitor to
good feeling and honour, and had quitted Italy with his daughter, insultingly
sending Felix a pittance of money to aid him, as he said, in some plan of
future maintenance.
“Such were the events that preyed on the heart of Felix, and rendered him,
when I first saw him, the most miserable of his family. He could have
endured poverty, and when this distress had been the meed of his virtue, he
would have gloried in it: but the ingratitude of the Turk, and the loss of his
beloved Safie, were misfortunes more bitter and irreparable. The arrival of
the Arabian now infused new life into his soul.
“When the news reached Leghorn, that Felix was deprived of his wealth
and rank, the merchant commanded his daughter to think no more of her
lover, but to prepare to return with him to her native country. The generous
nature of Safie was outraged by this command; she attempted to expostulate
with her father, but he left her angrily, reiterating his tyrannical mandate.
“A few days after, the Turk entered his daughter’s apartment, and told her
hastily, that he had reason to believe that his residence at Leghorn had been
divulged, and that he should speedily be delivered up to the French
government; he had, consequently, hired a vessel to convey him to
Constantinople, for which city he should sail in a few hours. He intended to
leave his daughter under the care of a confidential servant, to follow at her
leisure with the greater part of his property, which had not yet arrived at
Leghorn.

“When alone, Safie resolved in her own mind the plan of conduct that it
would become her to pursue in this emergency. A residence in Turkey was
abhorrent to her; her religion and feelings were alike adverse to it. By some
papers of her father’s, which fell into her hands, she heard of the exile of
her lover, and learnt the name of the spot where he then resided. She
hesitated some time, but at length she formed her determination. Taking
with her some jewels that belonged to her, and a small sum of money, she
quitted Italy, with an attendant, a native of Leghorn, but who understood the
common language of Turkey, and departed for Germany.
“She arrived in safety at a town about twenty leagues from the cottage of
De Lacey, when her attendant fell dangerously ill. Safie nursed her with the
most devoted affection; but the poor girl died, and the Arabian was left
alone, unacquainted with the language of the country, and utterly ignorant
of the customs of the world. She fell, however, into good hands. The Italian
had mentioned the name of the spot for which they were bound; and, after
her death, the woman of the house in which they had lived took care that
Safie should arrive in safety at the cottage of her lover.”

CHAPTER VII.

“Such was the history of my beloved cottagers. It impressed me deeply. I
learned, from the views of social life which it developed, to admire their
virtues, and to deprecate the vices of mankind.
“As yet I looked upon crime as a distant evil; benevolence and generosity
were ever present before me, inciting within me a desire to become an actor
in the busy scene where so many admirable qualities were called forth and
displayed. But, in giving an account of the progress of my intellect, I must
not omit a circumstance which occurred in the beginning of the month of
August of the same year.
“One night, during my accustomed visit to the neighbouring wood, where I
collected my own food, and brought home firing for my protectors, I found
on the ground a leathern portmanteau, containing several articles of dress
and some books. I eagerly seized the prize, and returned with it to my
hovel. Fortunately the books were written in the language the elements of
which I had acquired at the cottage; they consisted of Paradise Lost, a
volume of Plutarch’s Lives, and the Sorrows of Werter. The possession of
these treasures gave me extreme delight; I now continually studied and
exercised my mind upon these histories, whilst my friends were employed
in their ordinary occupations.
“I can hardly describe to you the effect of these books. They produced in
me an infinity of new images and feelings, that sometimes raised me to
ecstacy, but more frequently sunk me into the lowest dejection. In the
Sorrows of Werter, besides the interest of its simple and affecting story, so
many opinions are canvassed, and so many lights thrown upon what had
hitherto been to me obscure subjects, that I found in it a never-ending
source of speculation and astonishment. The gentle and domestic manners it
described, combined with lofty sentiments and feelings, which had for their
object something out of self, accorded well with my experience among my
protectors, and with the wants which were for ever alive in my own bosom.
But I thought Werter himself a more divine being than I had ever beheld or
imagined; his character contained no pretension, but it sunk deep. The
disquisitions upon death and suicide were calculated to fill me with wonder.

I did not pretend to enter into the merits of the case, yet I inclined towards
the opinions of the hero, whose extinction I wept, without precisely
understanding it.
“As I read, however, I applied much personally to my own feelings and
condition. I found myself similar, yet at the same time strangely unlike the
beings concerning whom I read, and to whose conversation I was a listener.
I sympathized with, and partly understood them, but I was unformed in
mind; I was dependent on none, and related to none. ‘The path of my
departure was free;’ and there was none to lament my annihilation. My
person was hideous, and my stature gigantic: what did this mean? Who was
I? What was I? Whence did I come? What was my destination? These
questions continually recurred, but I was unable to solve them.
“The volume of Plutarch’s Lives which I possessed, contained the histories
of the first founders of the ancient republics. This book had a far different
effect upon me from the Sorrows of Werter. I learned from Werter’s
imaginations despondency and gloom: but Plutarch taught me high
thoughts; he elevated me above the wretched sphere of my own reflections,
to admire and love the heroes of past ages. Many things I read surpassed my
understanding and experience. I had a very confused knowledge of
kingdoms, wide extents of country, mighty rivers, and boundless seas. But I
was perfectly unacquainted with towns, and large assemblages of men. The
cottage of my protectors had been the only school in which I had studied
human nature; but this book developed new and mightier scenes of action. I
read of men concerned in public affairs governing or massacring their
species. I felt the greatest ardour for virtue rise within me, and abhorrence
for vice, as far as I understood the signification of those terms, relative as
they were, as I applied them, to pleasure and pain alone. Induced by these
feelings, I was of course led to admire peaceable law-givers, Numa, Solon,
and Lycurgus, in preference to Romulus and Theseus. The patriarchal lives
of my protectors caused these impressions to take a firm hold on my mind;
perhaps, if my first introduction to humanity had been made by a young
soldier, burning for glory and slaughter, I should have been imbued with
different sensations.
“But Paradise Lost excited different and far deeper emotions. I read it, as I
had read the other volumes which had fallen into my hands, as a true

history. It moved every feeling of wonder and awe, that the picture of an
omnipotent God warring with his creatures was capable of exciting. I often
referred the several situations, as their similarity struck me, to my own.
Like Adam, I was created apparently united by no link to any other being in
existence; but his state was far different from mine in every other respect.
He had come forth from the hands of God a perfect creature, happy and
prosperous, guarded by the especial care of his Creator; he was allowed to
converse with, and acquire knowledge from beings of a superior nature: but
I was wretched, helpless, and alone. Many times I considered Satan as the
fitter emblem of my condition; for often, like him, when I viewed the bliss
of my protectors, the bitter gall of envy rose within me.
“Another circumstance strengthened and confirmed these feelings. Soon
after my arrival in the hovel, I discovered some papers in the pocket of the
dress which I had taken from your laboratory. At first I had neglected them;
but now that I was able to decypher the characters in which they were
written, I began to study them with diligence. It was your journal of the four
months that preceded my creation. You minutely described in these papers
every step you took in the progress of your work; this history was mingled
with accounts of domestic occurrences. You, doubtless, recollect these
papers. Here they are. Every thing is related in them which bears reference
to my accursed origin; the whole detail of that series of disgusting
circumstances which produced it is set in view; the minutest description of
my odious and loathsome person is given, in language which painted your
own horrors, and rendered mine ineffaceable. I sickened as I read. ‘Hateful
day when I received life!’ I exclaimed in agony. ‘Cursed creator! Why did
you form a monster so hideous that even you turned from me in disgust?
God in pity made man beautiful and alluring, after his own image; but my
form is a filthy type of your’s, more horrid from its very resemblance. Satan
had his companions, fellow-devils, to admire and encourage him; but I am
solitary and detested.’
“These were the reflections of my hours of despondency and solitude; but
when I contemplated the virtues of the cottagers, their amiable and
benevolent dispositions, I persuaded myself that when they should become
acquainted with my admiration of their virtues, they would compassionate
me, and overlook my personal deformity. Could they turn from their door
one, however monstrous, who solicited their compassion and friendship? I

resolved, at least, not to despair, but in every way to fit myself for an
interview with them which would decide my fate. I postponed this attempt
for some months longer; for the importance attached to its success inspired
me with a dread lest I should fail. Besides, I found that my understanding
improved so much with every day’s experience, that I was unwilling to
commence this undertaking until a few more months should have added to
my wisdom.
“Several changes, in the mean time, took place in the cottage. The presence
of Safie diffused happiness among its inhabitants; and I also found that a
greater degree of plenty reigned there. Felix and Agatha spent more time in
amusement and conversation, and were assisted in their labours by servants.
They did not appear rich, but they were contented and happy; their feelings
were serene and peaceful, while mine became every day more tumultuous.
Increase of knowledge only discovered to me more clearly what a wretched
outcast I was. I cherished hope, it is true; but it vanished, when I beheld my
person reflected in water, or my shadow in the moon-shine, even as that
frail image and that inconstant shade.
“I endeavoured to crush these fears, and to fortify myself for the trial which
in a few months I resolved to undergo; and sometimes I allowed my
thoughts, unchecked by reason, to ramble in the fields of Paradise, and
dared to fancy amiable and lovely creatures sympathizing with my feelings
and cheering my gloom; their angelic countenances breathed smiles of
consolation. But it was all a dream: no Eve soothed my sorrows, or shared
my thoughts; I was alone. I remembered Adam’s supplication to his
Creator; but where was mine? he had abandoned me, and, in the bitterness
of my heart, I cursed him.
“Autumn passed thus. I saw, with surprise and grief, the leaves decay and
fall, and nature again assume the barren and bleak appearance it had worn
when I first beheld the woods and the lovely moon. Yet I did not heed the
bleakness of the weather; I was better fitted by my conformation for the
endurance of cold than heat. But my chief delights were the sight of the
flowers, the birds, and all the gay apparel of summer; when those deserted
me, I turned with more attention towards the cottagers. Their happiness was
not decreased by the absence of summer. They loved, and sympathized with
one another; and their joys, depending on each other, were not interrupted

by the casualties that took place around them. The more I saw of them, the
greater became my desire to claim their protection and kindness; my heart
yearned to be known and loved by these amiable creatures: to see their
sweet looks turned towards me with affection, was the utmost limit of my
ambition. I dared not think that they would turn them from me with disdain
and horror. The poor that stopped at their door were never driven away. I
asked, it is true, for greater treasures than a little food or rest; I required
kindness and sympathy; but I did not believe myself utterly unworthy of it.
“The winter advanced, and an entire revolution of the seasons had taken
place since I awoke into life. My attention, at this time, was solely directed
towards my plan of introducing myself into the cottage of my protectors. I
revolved many projects; but that on which I finally fixed was, to enter the
dwelling when the blind old man should be alone. I had sagacity enough to
discover, that the unnatural hideousness of my person was the chief object
of horror with those who had formerly beheld me. My voice, although
harsh, had nothing terrible in it; I thought, therefore, that if, in the absence
of his children, I could gain the good-will and mediation of the old De
Lacy, I might, by his means, be tolerated by my younger protectors.
“One day, when the sun shone on the red leaves that strewed the ground,
and diffused cheerfulness, although it denied warmth, Safie, Agatha, and
Felix, departed on a long country walk, and the old man, at his own desire,
was left alone in the cottage. When his children had departed, he took up his
guitar, and played several mournful, but sweet airs, more sweet and
mournful than I had ever heard him play before. At first his countenance
was illuminated with pleasure, but, as he continued, thoughtfulness and
sadness succeeded; at length, laying aside the instrument, he sat absorbed in
reflection.
“My heart beat quick; this was the hour and moment of trial, which would
decide my hopes, or realize my fears. The servants were gone to a
neighbouring fair. All was silent in and around the cottage: it was an
excellent opportunity; yet, when I proceeded to execute my plan, my limbs
failed me, and I sunk to the ground. Again I rose; and, exerting all the
firmness of which I was master, removed the planks which I had placed
before my hovel to conceal my retreat. The fresh air revived me, and, with
renewed determination, I approached the door of their cottage.

“I knocked. ‘Who is there?’ said the old man—‘Come in.’
“I entered; ‘Pardon this intrusion,’ said I, ‘I am a traveller in want of a little
rest; you would greatly oblige me, if you would allow me to remain a few
minutes before the fire.’
“‘Enter,’ said De Lacy; ‘and I will try in what manner I can relieve your
wants; but, unfortunately, my children are from home, and, as I am blind, I
am afraid I shall find it difficult to procure food for you.’
“‘Do not trouble yourself, my kind host, I have food; it is warmth and rest
only that I need.’
“I sat down, and a silence ensued. I knew that every minute was precious to
me, yet I remained irresolute in what manner to commence the interview;
when the old man addressed me—
“‘By your language, stranger, I suppose you are my countryman;—are you
French?’
“‘No; but I was educated by a French family, and understand that language
only. I am now going to claim the protection of some friends, whom I
sincerely love, and of whose favour I have some hopes.’
“‘Are these Germans?’
“‘No, they are French. But let us change the subject. I am an unfortunate
and deserted creature; I look around, and I have no relation or friend upon
earth. These amiable people to whom I go have never seen me, and know
little of me. I am full of fears; for if I fail there, I am an outcast in the world
for ever.’
“‘Do not despair. To be friendless is indeed to be unfortunate; but the hearts
of men, when unprejudiced by any obvious self-interest, are full of
brotherly love and charity. Rely, therefore, on your hopes; and if these
friends are good and amiable, do not despair.’
“‘They are kind—they are the most excellent creatures in the world; but,
unfortunately, they are prejudiced against me. I have good dispositions; my
life has been hitherto harmless, and, in some degree, beneficial; but a fatal

prejudice clouds their eyes, and where they ought to see a feeling and kind
friend, they behold only a detestable monster.’
“‘That is indeed unfortunate; but if you are really blameless, cannot you
undeceive them?’
“‘I am about to undertake that task; and it is on that account that I feel so
many overwhelming terrors. I tenderly love these friends; I have, unknown
to them, been for many months in the habits of daily kindness towards
them; but they believe that I wish to injure them, and it is that prejudice
which I wish to overcome.’
“‘Where do these friends reside?’
“‘Near this spot.’
“The old man paused, and then continued, ‘If you will unreservedly confide
to me the particulars of your tale, I perhaps may be of use in undeceiving
them. I am blind, and cannot judge of your countenance, but there is
something in your words which persuades me that you are sincere. I am
poor, and an exile; but it will afford me true pleasure to be in any way
serviceable to a human creature.’
“‘Excellent man! I thank you, and accept your generous offer. You raise me
from the dust by this kindness; and I trust that, by your aid, I shall not be
driven from the society and sympathy of your fellow-creatures.’
“‘Heaven forbid! even if you were really criminal; for that can only drive
you to desperation, and not instigate you to virtue. I also am unfortunate; I
and my family have been condemned, although innocent: judge, therefore,
if I do not feel for your misfortunes.’
“‘How can I thank you, my best and only benefactor? from your lips first
have I heard the voice of kindness directed towards me; I shall be for ever
grateful; and your present humanity assures me of success with those
friends whom I am on the point of meeting.’
“‘May I know the names and residence of those friends?’
“I paused. This, I thought, was the moment of decision, which was to rob
me of, or bestow happiness on me for ever. I struggled vainly for firmness

sufficient to answer him, but the effort destroyed all my remaining strength;
I sank on the chair, and sobbed aloud. At that moment I heard the steps of
my younger protectors. I had not a moment to lose; but, seizing the hand of
the old man, I cried, ‘Now is the time!—save and protect me! You and your
family are the friends whom I seek. Do not you desert me in the hour of
trial!’
“‘Great God!’ exclaimed the old man, ‘who are you?’
“At that instant the cottage door was opened, and Felix, Safie, and Agatha
entered. Who can describe their horror and consternation on beholding me?
Agatha fainted; and Safie, unable to attend to her friend, rushed out of the
cottage. Felix darted forward, and with supernatural force tore me from his
father, to whose knees I clung: in a transport of fury, he dashed me to the
ground, and struck me violently with a stick. I could have torn him limb
from limb, as the lion rends the antelope. But my heart sunk within me as
with bitter sickness, and I refrained. I saw him on the point of repeating his
blow, when, overcome by pain and anguish, I quitted the cottage, and in the
general tumult escaped unperceived to my hovel.”

CHAPTER VIII.

“Cursed, cursed creator! Why did I live? Why, in that instant, did I not
extinguish the spark of existence which you had so wantonly bestowed? I
know not; despair had not yet taken possession of me; my feelings were
those of rage and revenge. I could with pleasure have destroyed the cottage
and its inhabitants, and have glutted myself with their shrieks and misery.
“When night came, I quitted my retreat, and wandered in the wood; and
now, no longer restrained by the fear of discovery, I gave vent to my
anguish in fearful howlings. I was like a wild beast that had broken the
toils; destroying the objects that obstructed me, and ranging through the
wood with a stag-like swiftness. Oh! what a miserable night I passed! the
cold stars shone in mockery, and the bare trees waved their branches above
me: now and then the sweet voice of a bird burst forth amidst the universal
stillness. All, save I, were at rest or in enjoyment: I, like the arch fiend, bore
a hell within me; and, finding myself unsympathized with, wished to tear up
the trees, spread havoc and destruction around me, and then to have sat
down and enjoyed the ruin.
“But this was a luxury of sensation that could not endure; I became fatigued
with excess of bodily exertion, and sank on the damp grass in the sick
impotence of despair. There was none among the myriads of men that
existed who would pity or assist me; and should I feel kindness towards my
enemies? No: from that moment I declared everlasting war against the
species, and, more than all, against him who had formed me, and sent me
forth to this insupportable misery.
“The sun rose; I heard the voices of men, and knew that it was impossible
to return to my retreat during that day. Accordingly I hid myself in some
thick underwood, determining to devote the ensuing hours to reflection on
my situation.
“The pleasant sunshine, and the pure air of day, restored me to some degree
of tranquillity; and when I considered what had passed at the cottage, I
could not help believing that I had been too hasty in my conclusions. I had
certainly acted imprudently. It was apparent that my conversation had

interested the father in my behalf, and I was a fool in having exposed my
person to the horror of his children. I ought to have familiarized the old De
Lacy to me, and by degrees have discovered myself to the rest of his family,
when they should have been prepared for my approach. But I did not
believe my errors to be irretrievable; and, after much consideration, I
resolved to return to the cottage, seek the old man, and by my
representations win him to my party.
“These thoughts calmed me, and in the afternoon I sank into a profound
sleep; but the fever of my blood did not allow me to be visited by peaceful
dreams. The horrible scene of the preceding day was for ever acting before
my eyes; the females were flying, and the enraged Felix tearing me from his
father’s feet. I awoke exhausted; and, finding that it was already night, I
crept forth from my hiding-place, and went in search of food.
“When my hunger was appeased, I directed my steps towards the well-
known path that conducted to the cottage. All there was at peace. I crept
into my hovel, and remained in silent expectation of the accustomed hour
when the family arose. That hour past, the sun mounted high in the heavens,
but the cottagers did not appear. I trembled violently, apprehending some
dreadful misfortune. The inside of the cottage was dark, and I heard no
motion; I cannot describe the agony of this suspence.
“Presently two countrymen passed by; but, pausing near the cottage, they
entered into conversation, using violent gesticulations; but I did not
understand what they said, as they spoke the language of the country, which
differed from that of my protectors. Soon after, however, Felix approached
with another man: I was surprised, as I knew that he had not quitted the
cottage that morning, and waited anxiously to discover, from his discourse,
the meaning of these unusual appearances.
“‘Do you consider,’ said his companion to him, ‘that you will be obliged to
pay three months’ rent, and to lose the produce of your garden? I do not
wish to take any unfair advantage, and I beg therefore that you will take
some days to consider of your determination.’
“‘It is utterly useless,’ replied Felix, ‘we can never again inhabit your
cottage. The life of my father is in the greatest danger, owing to the dreadful
circumstance that I have related. My wife and my sister will never recover

their horror. I entreat you not to reason with me any more. Take possession
of your tenement, and let me fly from this place.’
“Felix trembled violently as he said this. He and his companion entered the
cottage, in which they remained for a few minutes, and then departed. I
never saw any of the family of De Lacy more.
“I continued for the remainder of the day in my hovel in a state of utter and
stupid despair. My protectors had departed, and had broken the only link
that held me to the world. For the first time the feelings of revenge and
hatred filled my bosom, and I did not strive to controul them; but, allowing
myself to be borne away by the stream, I bent my mind towards injury and
death. When I thought of my friends, of the mild voice of De Lacy, the
gentle eyes of Agatha, and the exquisite beauty of the Arabian, these
thoughts vanished, and a gush of tears somewhat soothed me. But again,
when I reflected that they had spurned and deserted me, anger returned, a
rage of anger; and, unable to injure any thing human, I turned my fury
towards inanimate objects. As night advanced, I placed a variety of
combustibles around the cottage; and, after having destroyed every vestige
of cultivation in the garden, I waited with forced impatience until the moon
had sunk to commence my operations.
“As the night advanced, a fierce wind arose from the woods, and quickly
dispersed the clouds that had loitered in the heavens: the blast tore along
like a mighty avalanche, and produced a kind of insanity in my spirits, that
burst all bounds of reason and reflection. I lighted the dry branch of a tree,
and danced with fury around the devoted cottage, my eyes still fixed on the
western horizon, the edge of which the moon nearly touched. A part of its
orb was at length hid, and I waved my brand; it sunk, and, with a loud
scream, I fired the straw, and heath, and bushes, which I had collected. The
wind fanned the fire, and the cottage was quickly enveloped by the flames,
which clung to it, and licked it with their forked and destroying tongues.
“As soon as I was convinced that no assistance could save any part of the
habitation, I quitted the scene, and sought for refuge in the woods.
“And now, with the world before me, whither should I bend my steps? I
resolved to fly far from the scene of my misfortunes; but to me, hated and
despised, every country must be equally horrible. At length the thought of

you crossed my mind. I learned from your papers that you were my father,
my creator; and to whom could I apply with more fitness than to him who
had given me life? Among the lessons that Felix had bestowed upon Safie
geography had not been omitted: I had learned from these the relative
situations of the different countries of the earth. You had mentioned Geneva
as the name of your native town; and towards this place I resolved to
proceed.
“But how was I to direct myself? I knew that I must travel in a south-
westerly direction to reach my destination; but the sun was my only guide. I
did not know the names of the towns that I was to pass through, nor could I
ask information from a single human being; but I did not despair. From you
only could I hope for succour, although towards you I felt no sentiment but
that of hatred. Unfeeling, heartless creator! you had endowed me with
perceptions and passions, and then cast me abroad an object for the scorn
and horror of mankind. But on you only had I any claim for pity and
redress, and from you I determined to seek that justice which I vainly
attempted to gain from any other being that wore the human form.
“My travels were long, and the sufferings I endured intense. It was late in
autumn when I quitted the district where I had so long resided. I travelled
only at night, fearful of encountering the visage of a human being. Nature
decayed around me, and the sun became heatless; rain and snow poured
around me; mighty rivers were frozen; the surface of the earth was hard,
and chill, and bare, and I found no shelter. Oh, earth! how often did I
imprecate curses on the cause of my being! The mildness of my nature had
fled, and all within me was turned to gall and bitterness. The nearer I
approached to your habitation, the more deeply did I feel the spirit of
revenge enkindled in my heart. Snow fell, and the waters were hardened,
but I rested not. A few incidents now and then directed me, and I possessed
a map of the country; but I often wandered wide from my path. The agony
of my feelings allowed me no respite: no incident occurred from which my
rage and misery could not extract its food; but a circumstance that happened
when I arrived on the confines of Switzerland, when the sun had recovered
its warmth, and the earth again began to look green, confirmed in an
especial manner the bitterness and horror of my feelings.

“I generally rested during the day, and travelled only when I was secured by
night from the view of man. One morning, however, finding that my path
lay through a deep wood, I ventured to continue my journey after the sun
had risen; the day, which was one of the first of spring, cheered even me by
the loveliness of its sunshine and the balminess of the air. I felt emotions of
gentleness and pleasure, that had long appeared dead, revive within me.
Half surprised by the novelty of these sensations, I allowed myself to be
borne away by them; and, forgetting my solitude and deformity, dared to be
happy. Soft tears again bedewed my cheeks, and I even raised my humid
eyes with thankfulness towards the blessed sun which bestowed such joy
upon me.
“I continued to wind among the paths of the wood, until I came to its
boundary, which was skirted by a deep and rapid river, into which many of
the trees bent their branches, now budding with the fresh spring. Here I
paused, not exactly knowing what path to pursue, when I heard the sound of
voices, that induced me to conceal myself under the shade of a cypress. I
was scarcely hid, when a young girl came running towards the spot where I
was concealed, laughing as if she ran from some one in sport. She
continued her course along the precipitous sides of the river, when suddenly
her foot slipt, and she fell into the rapid stream. I rushed from my hiding-
place, and, with extreme labour from the force of the current, saved her, and
dragged her to shore. She was senseless; and I endeavoured, by every
means in my power, to restore animation, when I was suddenly interrupted
by the approach of a rustic, who was probably the person from whom she
had playfully fled. On seeing me, he darted towards me, and, tearing the girl
from my arms, hastened towards the deeper parts of the wood. I followed
speedily, I hardly knew why; but when the man saw me draw near, he
aimed a gun, which he carried, at my body, and fired. I sunk to the ground,
and my injurer, with increased swiftness, escaped into the wood.
“This was then the reward of my benevolence! I had saved a human being
from destruction, and, as a recompense, I now writhed under the miserable
pain of a wound, which shattered the flesh and bone. The feelings of
kindness and gentleness, which I had entertained but a few moments before,
gave place to hellish rage and gnashing of teeth. Inflamed by pain, I vowed
eternal hatred and vengeance to all mankind. But the agony of my wound
overcame me; my pulses paused, and I fainted.

“For some weeks I led a miserable life in the woods, endeavouring to cure
the wound which I had received. The ball had entered my shoulder, and I
knew not whether it had remained there or passed through; at any rate I had
no means of extracting it. My sufferings were augmented also by the
oppressive sense of the injustice and ingratitude of their infliction. My daily
vows rose for revenge—a deep and deadly revenge, such as would alone
compensate for the outrages and anguish I had endured.
“After some weeks my wound healed, and I continued my journey. The
labours I endured were no longer to be alleviated by the bright sun or gentle
breezes of spring; all joy was but a mockery, which insulted my desolate
state, and made me feel more painfully that I was not made for the
enjoyment of pleasure.
“But my toils now drew near a close; and, two months from this time, I
reached the environs of Geneva.
“It was evening when I arrived, and I retired to a hiding-place among the
fields that surround it, to meditate in what manner I should apply to you. I
was oppressed by fatigue and hunger, and far too unhappy to enjoy the
gentle breezes of evening, or the prospect of the sun setting behind the
stupendous mountains of Jura.
“At this time a slight sleep relieved me from the pain of reflection, which
was disturbed by the approach of a beautiful child, who came running into
the recess I had chosen with all the sportiveness of infancy. Suddenly, as I
gazed on him, an idea seized me, that this little creature was unprejudiced,
and had lived too short a time to have imbibed a horror of deformity. If,
therefore, I could seize him, and educate him as my companion and friend, I
should not be so desolate in this peopled earth.
“Urged by this impulse, I seized on the boy as he passed, and drew him
towards me. As soon as he beheld my form, he placed his hands before his
eyes, and uttered a shrill scream: I drew his hand forcibly from his face, and
said, ‘Child, what is the meaning of this? I do not intend to hurt you; listen
to me.’
“He struggled violently; ‘Let me go,’ he cried; ‘monster! ugly wretch! you
wish to eat me, and tear me to pieces—You are an ogre—Let me go, or I

will tell my papa.’
“‘Boy, you will never see your father again; you must come with me.’
“‘Hideous monster! let me go; My papa is a Syndic—he is M. Frankenstein
—he would punish you. You dare not keep me.’
“‘Frankenstein! you belong then to my enemy—to him towards whom I
have sworn eternal revenge; you shall be my first victim.’
“The child still struggled, and loaded me with epithets which carried
despair to my heart: I grasped his throat to silence him, and in a moment he
lay dead at my feet.
“I gazed on my victim, and my heart swelled with exultation and hellish
triumph: clapping my hands, I exclaimed, ‘I, too, can create desolation; my
enemy is not impregnable; this death will carry despair to him, and a
thousand other miseries shall torment and destroy him.’
“As I fixed my eyes on the child, I saw something glittering on his breast. I
took it; it was a portrait of a most lovely woman. In spite of my malignity, it
softened and attracted me. For a few moments I gazed with delight on her
dark eyes, fringed by deep lashes, and her lovely lips; but presently my rage
returned: I remembered that I was for ever deprived of the delights that such
beautiful creatures could bestow; and that she whose resemblance I
contemplated would, in regarding me, have changed that air of divine
benignity to one expressive of disgust and affright.
“Can you wonder that such thoughts transported me with rage? I only
wonder that at that moment, instead of venting my sensations in
exclamations and agony, I did not rush among mankind, and perish in the
attempt to destroy them.
“While I was overcome by these feelings, I left the spot where I had
committed the murder, and was seeking a more secluded hiding-place,
when I perceived a woman passing near me. She was young, not indeed so
beautiful as her whose portrait I held, but of an agreeable aspect, and
blooming in the loveliness of youth and health. Here, I thought, is one of
those whose smiles are bestowed on all but me; she shall not escape: thanks
to the lessons of Felix, and the sanguinary laws of man, I have learned how

to work mischief. I approached her unperceived, and placed the portrait
securely in one of the folds of her dress.
“For some days I haunted the spot where these scenes had taken place;
sometimes wishing to see you, sometimes resolved to quit the world and its
miseries for ever. At length I wandered towards these mountains, and have
ranged through their immense recesses, consumed by a burning passion
which you alone can gratify. We may not part until you have promised to
comply with my requisition. I am alone, and miserable; man will not
associate with me; but one as deformed and horrible as myself would not
deny herself to me. My companion must be of the same species, and have
the same defects. This being you must create.”

CHAPTER IX.

The being finished speaking, and fixed his looks upon me in expectation of
a reply. But I was bewildered, perplexed, and unable to arrange my ideas
sufficiently to understand the full extent of his proposition. He continued—
“You must create a female for me, with whom I can live in the interchange
of those sympathies necessary for my being. This you alone can do; and I
demand it of you as a right which you must not refuse.”
The latter part of his tale had kindled anew in me the anger that had died
away while he narrated his peaceful life among the cottagers, and, as he
said this, I could no longer suppress the rage that burned within me.
“I do refuse it,” I replied; “and no torture shall ever extort a consent from
me. You may render me the most miserable of men, but you shall never
make me base in my own eyes. Shall I create another like yourself, whose
joint wickedness might desolate the world. Begone! I have answered you;
you may torture me, but I will never consent.”
“You are in the wrong,” replied the fiend; “and, instead of threatening, I am
content to reason with you. I am malicious because I am miserable; am I not
shunned and hated by all mankind? You, my creator, would tear me to
pieces, and triumph; remember that, and tell me why I should pity man
more than he pities me? You would not call it murder, if you could
precipitate me into one of those ice-rifts, and destroy my frame, the work of
your own hands. Shall I respect man, when he contemns me? Let him live
with me in the interchange of kindness, and, instead of injury, I would
bestow every benefit upon him with tears of gratitude at his acceptance. But
that cannot be; the human senses are insurmountable barriers to our union.
Yet mine shall not be the submission of abject slavery. I will revenge my
injuries: if I cannot inspire love, I will cause fear; and chiefly towards you
my arch-enemy, because my creator, do I swear inextinguishable hatred.
Have a care: I will work at your destruction, nor finish until I desolate your
heart, so that you curse the hour of your birth.”
A fiendish rage animated him as he said this; his face was wrinkled into
contortions too horrible for human eyes to behold; but presently he calmed

himself, and proceeded—
“I intended to reason. This passion is detrimental to me; for you do not
reflect that you are the cause of its excess. If any being felt emotions of
benevolence towards me, I should return them an hundred and an hundred
fold; for that one creature’s sake, I would make peace with the whole kind!
But I now indulge in dreams of bliss that cannot be realized. What I ask of
you is reasonable and moderate; I demand a creature of another sex, but as
hideous as myself: the gratification is small, but it is all that I can receive,
and it shall content me. It is true, we shall be monsters, cut off from all the
world; but on that account we shall be more attached to one another. Our
lives will not be happy, but they will be harmless, and free from the misery
I now feel. Oh! my creator, make me happy; let me feel gratitude towards
you for one benefit! Let me see that I excite the sympathy of some existing
thing; do not deny me my request!”
I was moved. I shuddered when I thought of the possible consequences of
my consent; but I felt that there was some justice in his argument. His tale,
and the feelings he now expressed, proved him to be a creature of fine
sensations; and did I not, as his maker, owe him all the portion of happiness
that it was in my power to bestow? He saw my change of feeling, and
continued—
“If you consent, neither you nor any other human being shall ever see us
again: I will go to the vast wilds of South America. My food is not that of
man; I do not destroy the lamb and the kid, to glut my appetite; acorns and
berries afford me sufficient nourishment. My companion will be of the
same nature as myself, and will be content with the same fare. We shall
make our bed of dried leaves; the sun will shine on us as on man, and will
ripen our food. The picture I present to you is peaceful and human, and you
must feel that you could deny it only in the wantonness of power and
cruelty. Pitiless as you have been towards me, I now see compassion in your
eyes: let me seize the favourable moment, and persuade you to promise
what I so ardently desire.”
“You propose,” replied I, “to fly from the habitations of man, to dwell in
those wilds where the beasts of the field will be your only companions.
How can you, who long for the love and sympathy of man, persevere in this

exile? You will return, and again seek their kindness, and you will meet
with their detestation; your evil passions will be renewed, and you will then
have a companion to aid you in the task of destruction. This may not be;
cease to argue the point, for I cannot consent.”
“How inconstant are your feelings! but a moment ago you were moved by
my representations, and why do you again harden yourself to my
complaints? I swear to you, by the earth which I inhabit, and by you that
made me, that, with the companion you bestow, I will quit the
neighbourhood of man, and dwell, as it may chance, in the most savage of
places. My evil passions will have fled, for I shall meet with sympathy; my
life will flow quietly away, and, in my dying moments, I shall not curse my
maker.”
His words had a strange effect upon me. I compassionated him, and
sometimes felt a wish to console him; but when I looked upon him, when I
saw the filthy mass that moved and talked, my heart sickened, and my
feelings were altered to those of horror and hatred. I tried to stifle these
sensations; I thought, that as I could not sympathize with him, I had no right
to withhold from him the small portion of happiness which was yet in my
power to bestow.
“You swear,” I said, “to be harmless; but have you not already shewn a
degree of malice that should reasonably make me distrust you? May not
even this be a feint that will increase your triumph by affording a wider
scope for your revenge?”
“How is this? I thought I had moved your compassion, and yet you still
refuse to bestow on me the only benefit that can soften my heart, and render
me harmless. If I have no ties and no affections, hatred and vice must be my
portion; the love of another will destroy the cause of my crimes, and I shall
become a thing, of whose existence every one will be ignorant. My vices
are the children of a forced solitude that I abhor; and my virtues will
necessarily arise when I live in communion with an equal. I shall feel the
affections of a sensitive being, and become linked to the chain of existence
and events, from which I am now excluded.”
I paused some time to reflect on all he had related, and the various
arguments which he had employed. I thought of the promise of virtues

which he had displayed on the opening of his existence, and the subsequent
blight of all kindly feeling by the loathing and scorn which his protectors
had manifested towards him. His power and threats were not omitted in my
calculations: a creature who could exist in the ice caves of the glaciers, and
hide himself from pursuit among the ridges of inaccessible precipices, was
a being possessing faculties it would be vain to cope with. After a long
pause of reflection, I concluded, that the justice due both to him and my
fellow-creatures demanded of me that I should comply with his request.
Turning to him, therefore, I said—
“I consent to your demand, on your solemn oath to quit Europe for ever,
and every other place in the neighbourhood of man, as soon as I shall
deliver into your hands a female who will accompany you in your exile.”
“I swear,” he cried, “by the sun, and by the blue sky of heaven, that if you
grant my prayer, while they exist you shall never behold me again. Depart
to your home, and commence your labours: I shall watch their progress with
unutterable anxiety; and fear not but that when you are ready I shall
appear.”
Saying this, he suddenly quitted me, fearful, perhaps, of any change in my
sentiments. I saw him descend the mountain with greater speed than the
flight of an eagle, and quickly lost him among the undulations of the sea of
ice.
His tale had occupied the whole day; and the sun was upon the verge of the
horizon when he departed. I knew that I ought to hasten my descent towards
the valley, as I should soon be encompassed in darkness; but my heart was
heavy, and my steps slow. The labour of winding among the little paths of
the mountains, and fixing my feet firmly as I advanced, perplexed me,
occupied as I was by the emotions which the occurrences of the day had
produced. Night was far advanced, when I came to the half-way resting-
place, and seated myself beside the fountain. The stars shone at intervals, as
the clouds passed from over them; the dark pines rose before me, and every
here and there a broken tree lay on the ground: it was a scene of wonderful
solemnity, and stirred strange thoughts within me. I wept bitterly; and,
clasping my hands in agony, I exclaimed, “Oh! stars, and clouds, and winds,
ye are all about to mock me: if ye really pity me, crush sensation and

memory; let me become as nought; but if not, depart, depart and leave me
in darkness.”
These were wild and miserable thoughts; but I cannot describe to you how
the eternal twinkling of the stars weighed upon me, and how I listened to
every blast of wind, as if it were a dull ugly siroc on its way to consume me.
Morning dawned before I arrived at the village of Chamounix; but my
presence, so haggard and strange, hardly calmed the fears of my family,
who had waited the whole night in anxious expectation of my return.
The following day we returned to Geneva. The intention of my father in
coming had been to divert my mind, and to restore me to my lost
tranquillity; but the medicine had been fatal. And, unable to account for the
excess of misery I appeared to suffer, he hastened to return home, hoping
the quiet and monotony of a domestic life would by degrees alleviate my
sufferings from whatsoever cause they might spring.
For myself, I was passive in all their arrangements; and the gentle affection
of my beloved Elizabeth was inadequate to draw me from the depth of my
despair. The promise I had made to the dæmon weighed upon my mind, like
Dante’s iron cowl on the heads of the hellish hypocrites. All pleasures of
earth and sky passed before me like a dream, and that thought only had to
me the reality of life. Can you wonder, that sometimes a kind of insanity
possessed me, or that I saw continually about me a multitude of filthy
animals inflicting on me incessant torture, that often extorted screams and
bitter groans?
By degrees, however, these feelings became calmed. I entered again into the
every-day scene of life, if not with interest, at least with some degree of
tranquillity.

END OF VOL. II.

FRANKENSTEIN;
OR,
THE MODERN PROMETHEUS.
IN THREE VOLUMES.
VOL. III.

Did I request thee, Maker, from my clay
To mould me man? Did I solicit thee
From darkness to promote me?——
Paradise Lost.

London:
PRINTED FOR
LACKINGTON, HUGHES, HARDING, MAVOR, & JONES,
FINSBURY SQUARE.
1818.

CHAPTER I.

Day after day, week after week, passed away on my return to Geneva; and I
could not collect the courage to recommence my work. I feared the
vengeance of the disappointed fiend, yet I was unable to overcome my
repugnance to the task which was enjoined me. I found that I could not
compose a female without again devoting several months to profound study
and laborious disquisition. I had heard of some discoveries having been
made by an English philosopher, the knowledge of which was material to
my success, and I sometimes thought of obtaining my father’s consent to
visit England for this purpose; but I clung to every pretence of delay, and
could not resolve to interrupt my returning tranquillity. My health, which
had hitherto declined, was now much restored; and my spirits, when
unchecked by the memory of my unhappy promise, rose proportionably.
My father saw this change with pleasure, and he turned his thoughts
towards the best method of eradicating the remains of my melancholy,
which every now and then would return by fits, and with a devouring
blackness overcast the approaching sunshine. At these moments I took
refuge in the most perfect solitude. I passed whole days on the lake alone in
a little boat, watching the clouds, and listening to the rippling of the waves,
silent and listless. But the fresh air and bright sun seldom failed to restore
me to some degree of composure; and, on my return, I met the salutations
of my friends with a readier smile and a more cheerful heart.
It was after my return from one of these rambles that my father, calling me
aside, thus addressed me:—
“I am happy to remark, my dear son, that you have resumed your former
pleasures, and seem to be returning to yourself. And yet you are still
unhappy, and still avoid our society. For some time I was lost in conjecture
as to the cause of this; but yesterday an idea struck me, and if it is well
founded, I conjure you to avow it. Reserve on such a point would be not
only useless, but draw down treble misery on us all.”
I trembled violently at this exordium, and my father continued—

“I confess, my son, that I have always looked forward to your marriage with
your cousin as the tie of our domestic comfort, and the stay of my declining
years. You were attached to each other from your earliest infancy; you
studied together, and appeared, in dispositions and tastes, entirely suited to
one another. But so blind is the experience of man, that what I conceived to
be the best assistants to my plan may have entirely destroyed it. You,
perhaps, regard her as your sister, without any wish that she might become
your wife. Nay, you may have met with another whom you may love; and,
considering yourself as bound in honour to your cousin, this struggle may
occasion the poignant misery which you appear to feel.”
“My dear father, re-assure yourself. I love my cousin tenderly and sincerely.
I never saw any woman who excited, as Elizabeth does, my warmest
admiration and affection. My future hopes and prospects are entirely bound
up in the expectation of our union.”
“The expression of your sentiments on this subject, my dear Victor, gives
me more pleasure than I have for some time experienced. If you feel thus,
we shall assuredly be happy, however present events may cast a gloom over
us. But it is this gloom, which appears to have taken so strong a hold of
your mind, that I wish to dissipate. Tell me, therefore, whether you object to
an immediate solemnization of the marriage. We have been unfortunate, and
recent events have drawn us from that every-day tranquillity befitting my
years and infirmities. You are younger; yet I do not suppose, possessed as
you are of a competent fortune, that an early marriage would at all interfere
with any future plans of honour and utility that you may have formed. Do
not suppose, however, that I wish to dictate happiness to you, or that a delay
on your part would cause me any serious uneasiness. Interpret my words
with candour, and answer me, I conjure you, with confidence and sincerity.”
I listened to my father in silence, and remained for some time incapable of
offering any reply. I revolved rapidly in my mind a multitude of thoughts,
and endeavoured to arrive at some conclusion. Alas! to me the idea of an
immediate union with my cousin was one of horror and dismay. I was
bound by a solemn promise, which I had not yet fulfilled, and dared not
break; or, if I did, what manifold miseries might not impend over me and
my devoted family! Could I enter into a festival with this deadly weight yet
hanging round my neck, and bowing me to the ground. I must perform my

engagement, and let the monster depart with his mate, before I allowed
myself to enjoy the delight of an union from which I expected peace.
I remembered also the necessity imposed upon me of either journeying to
England, or entering into a long correspondence with those philosophers of
that country, whose knowledge and discoveries were of indispensable use to
me in my present undertaking. The latter method of obtaining the desired
intelligence was dilatory and unsatisfactory: besides, any variation was
agreeable to me, and I was delighted with the idea of spending a year or two
in change of scene and variety of occupation, in absence from my family;
during which period some event might happen which would restore me to
them in peace and happiness: my promise might be fulfilled, and the
monster have departed; or some accident might occur to destroy him, and
put an end to my slavery for ever.
These feelings dictated my answer to my father. I expressed a wish to visit
England; but, concealing the true reasons of this request, I clothed my
desires under the guise of wishing to travel and see the world before I sat
down for life within the walls of my native town.
I urged my entreaty with earnestness, and my father was easily induced to
comply; for a more indulgent and less dictatorial parent did not exist upon
earth. Our plan was soon arranged. I should travel to Strasburgh, where
Clerval would join me. Some short time would be spent in the towns of
Holland, and our principal stay would be in England. We should return by
France; and it was agreed that the tour should occupy the space of two
years.
My father pleased himself with the reflection, that my union with Elizabeth
should take place immediately on my return to Geneva. “These two years,”
said he, “will pass swiftly, and it will be the last delay that will oppose itself
to your happiness. And, indeed, I earnestly desire that period to arrive,
when we shall all be united, and neither hopes or fears arise to disturb our
domestic calm.”
“I am content,” I replied, “with your arrangement. By that time we shall
both have become wiser, and I hope happier, than we at present are.” I
sighed; but my father kindly forbore to question me further concerning the

cause of my dejection. He hoped that new scenes, and the amusement of
travelling, would restore my tranquillity.
I now made arrangements for my journey; but one feeling haunted me,
which filled me with fear and agitation. During my absence I should leave
my friends unconscious of the existence of their enemy, and unprotected
from his attacks, exasperated as he might be by my departure. But he had
promised to follow me wherever I might go; and would he not accompany
me to England? This imagination was dreadful in itself, but soothing,
inasmuch as it supposed the safety of my friends. I was agonized with the
idea of the possibility that the reverse of this might happen. But through the
whole period during which I was the slave of my creature, I allowed myself
to be governed by the impulses of the moment; and my present sensations
strongly intimated that the fiend would follow me, and exempt my family
from the danger of his machinations.
It was in the latter end of August that I departed, to pass two years of exile.
Elizabeth approved of the reasons of my departure, and only regretted that
she had not the same opportunities of enlarging her experience, and
cultivating her understanding. She wept, however, as she bade me farewell,
and entreated me to return happy and tranquil. “We all,” said she, “depend
upon you; and if you are miserable, what must be our feelings?”
I threw myself into the carriage that was to convey me away, hardly
knowing whither I was going, and careless of what was passing around. I
remembered only, and it was with a bitter anguish that I reflected on it, to
order that my chemical instruments should be packed to go with me: for I
resolved to fulfil my promise while abroad, and return, if possible, a free
man. Filled with dreary imaginations, I passed through many beautiful and
majestic scenes; but my eyes were fixed and unobserving. I could only
think of the bourne of my travels, and the work which was to occupy me
whilst they endured.
After some days spent in listless indolence, during which I traversed many
leagues, I arrived at Strasburgh, where I waited two days for Clerval. He
came. Alas, how great was the contrast between us! He was alive to every
new scene; joyful when he saw the beauties of the setting sun, and more
happy when he beheld it rise, and recommence a new day. He pointed out to

me the shifting colours of the landscape, and the appearances of the sky.
“This is what it is to live;” he cried, “now I enjoy existence! But you, my
dear Frankenstein, wherefore are you desponding and sorrowful?” In truth,
I was occupied by gloomy thoughts, and neither saw the descent of the
evening star, nor the golden sun-rise reflected in the Rhine.—And you, my
friend, would be far more amused with the journal of Clerval, who observed
the scenery with an eye of feeling and delight, than to listen to my
reflections. I, a miserable wretch, haunted by a curse that shut up every
avenue to enjoyment.
We had agreed to descend the Rhine in a boat from Strasburgh to
Rotterdam, whence we might take shipping for London. During this
voyage, we passed by many willowy islands, and saw several beautiful
towns. We staid a day at Manheim, and, on the fifth from our departure
from Strasburgh, arrived at Mayence. The course of the Rhine below
Mayence becomes much more picturesque. The river descends rapidly, and
winds between hills, not high, but steep, and of beautiful forms. We saw
many ruined castles standing on the edges of precipices, surrounded by
black woods, high and inaccessible. This part of the Rhine, indeed, presents
a singularly variegated landscape. In one spot you view rugged hills, ruined
castles overlooking tremendous precipices, with the dark Rhine rushing
beneath; and, on the sudden turn of a promontory, flourishing vineyards,
with green sloping banks, and a meandering river, and populous towns,
occupy the scene.
We travelled at the time of the vintage, and heard the song of the labourers,
as we glided down the stream. Even I, depressed in mind, and my spirits
continually agitated by gloomy feelings, even I was pleased. I lay at the
bottom of the boat, and, as I gazed on the cloudless blue sky, I seemed to
drink in a tranquillity to which I had long been a stranger. And if these were
my sensations, who can describe those of Henry? He felt as if he had been
transported to Fairy-land, and enjoyed a happiness seldom tasted by man. “I
have seen,” he said, “the most beautiful scenes of my own country; I have
visited the lakes of Lucerne and Uri, where the snowy mountains descend
almost perpendicularly to the water, casting black and impenetrable shades,
which would cause a gloomy and mournful appearance, were it not for the
most verdant islands that relieve the eye by their gay appearance; I have
seen this lake agitated by a tempest, when the wind tore up whirlwinds of

water, and gave you an idea of what the water-spout must be on the great
ocean, and the waves dash with fury the base of the mountain, where the
priest and his mistress were overwhelmed by an avalanche, and where their
dying voices are still said to be heard amid the pauses of the nightly wind; I
have seen the mountains of La Valais, and the Pays de Vaud: but this
country, Victor, pleases me more than all those wonders. The mountains of
Switzerland are more majestic and strange; but there is a charm in the banks
of this divine river, that I never before saw equalled. Look at that castle
which overhangs yon precipice; and that also on the island, almost
concealed amongst the foliage of those lovely trees; and now that group of
labourers coming from among their vines; and that village half-hid in the
recess of the mountain. Oh, surely, the spirit that inhabits and guards this
place has a soul more in harmony with man, than those who pile the glacier,
or retire to the inaccessible peaks of the mountains of our own country.”
Clerval! beloved friend! even now it delights me to record your words, and
to dwell on the praise of which you are so eminently deserving. He was a
being formed in the “very poetry of nature.” His wild and enthusiastic
imagination was chastened by the sensibility of his heart. His soul
overflowed with ardent affections, and his friendship was of that devoted
and wondrous nature that the worldly-minded teach us to look for only in
the imagination. But even human sympathies were not sufficient to satisfy
his eager mind. The scenery of external nature, which others regard only
with admiration, he loved with ardour:

—— ——“The sounding cataract
Haunted him like a passion: the tall rock,
The mountain, and the deep and gloomy wood,
Their colours and their forms, were then to him
An appetite; a feeling, and a love,
That had no need of a remoter charm,
By thought supplied, or any interest
Unborrowed from the eye.”

And where does he now exist? Is this gentle and lovely being lost for ever?
Has this mind so replete with ideas, imaginations fanciful and magnificent,
which formed a world, whose existence depended on the life of its creator;
has this mind perished? Does it now only exist in my memory? No, it is not

thus; your form so divinely wrought, and beaming with beauty, has
decayed, but your spirit still visits and consoles your unhappy friend.
Pardon this gush of sorrow; these ineffectual words are but a slight tribute
to the unexampled worth of Henry, but they soothe my heart, overflowing
with the anguish which his remembrance creates. I will proceed with my
tale.
Beyond Cologne we descended to the plains of Holland; and we resolved to
post the remainder of our way; for the wind was contrary, and the stream of
the river was too gentle to aid us.
Our journey here lost the interest arising from beautiful scenery; but we
arrived in a few days at Rotterdam, whence we proceeded by sea to
England. It was on a clear morning, in the latter days of December, that I
first saw the white cliffs of Britain. The banks of the Thames presented a
new scene; they were flat, but fertile, and almost every town was marked by
the remembrance of some story. We saw Tilbury Fort, and remembered the
Spanish armada; Gravesend, Woolwich, and Greenwich, places which I had
heard of even in my country.
At length we saw the numerous steeples of London, St. Paul’s towering
above all, and the Tower famed in English history.

CHAPTER II.

London was our present point of rest; we determined to remain several
months in this wonderful and celebrated city. Clerval desired the intercourse
of the men of genius and talent who flourished at this time; but this was
with me a secondary object; I was principally occupied with the means of
obtaining the information necessary for the completion of my promise, and
quickly availed myself of the letters of introduction that I had brought with
me, addressed to the most distinguished natural philosophers.
If this journey had taken place during my days of study and happiness, it
would have afforded me inexpressible pleasure. But a blight had come over
my existence, and I only visited these people for the sake of the information
they might give me on the subject in which my interest was so terribly
profound. Company was irksome to me; when alone, I could fill my mind
with the sights of heaven and earth; the voice of Henry soothed me, and I
could thus cheat myself into a transitory peace. But busy uninteresting
joyous faces brought back despair to my heart. I saw an insurmountable
barrier placed between me and my fellow-men; this barrier was sealed with
the blood of William and Justine; and to reflect on the events connected
with those names filled my soul with anguish.
But in Clerval I saw the image of my former self; he was inquisitive, and
anxious to gain experience and instruction. The difference of manners
which he observed was to him an inexhaustible source of instruction and
amusement. He was for ever busy; and the only check to his enjoyments
was my sorrowful and dejected mien. I tried to conceal this as much as
possible, that I might not debar him from the pleasures natural to one who
was entering on a new scene of life, undisturbed by any care or bitter
recollection. I often refused to accompany him, alleging another
engagement, that I might remain alone. I now also began to collect the
materials necessary for my new creation, and this was to me like the torture
of single drops of water continually falling on the head. Every thought that
was devoted to it was an extreme anguish, and every word that I spoke in
allusion to it caused my lips to quiver, and my heart to palpitate.

After passing some months in London, we received a letter from a person in
Scotland, who had formerly been our visitor at Geneva. He mentioned the
beauties of his native country, and asked us if those were not sufficient
allurements to induce us to prolong our journey as far north as Perth, where
he resided. Clerval eagerly desired to accept this invitation; and I, although
I abhorred society, wished to view again mountains and streams, and all the
wondrous works with which Nature adorns her chosen dwelling-places.
We had arrived in England at the beginning of October, and it was now
February. We accordingly determined to commence our journey towards the
north at the expiration of another month. In this expedition we did not
intend to follow the great road to Edinburgh, but to visit Windsor, Oxford,
Matlock, and the Cumberland lakes, resolving to arrive at the completion of
this tour about the end of July. I packed my chemical instruments, and the
materials I had collected, resolving to finish my labours in some obscure
nook in the northern highlands of Scotland.
We quitted London on the 27th of March, and remained a few days at
Windsor, rambling in its beautiful forest. This was a new scene to us
mountaineers; the majestic oaks, the quantity of game, and the herds of
stately deer, were all novelties to us.
From thence we proceeded to Oxford. As we entered this city, our minds
were filled with the remembrance of the events that had been transacted
there more than a century and a half before. It was here that Charles I. had
collected his forces. This city had remained faithful to him, after the whole
nation had forsaken his cause to join the standard of parliament and liberty.
The memory of that unfortunate king, and his companions, the amiable
Falkland, the insolent Gower, his queen, and son, gave a peculiar interest to
every part of the city, which they might be supposed to have inhabited. The
spirit of elder days found a dwelling here, and we delighted to trace its
footsteps. If these feelings had not found an imaginary gratification, the
appearance of the city had yet in itself sufficient beauty to obtain our
admiration. The colleges are ancient and picturesque; the streets are almost
magnificent; and the lovely Isis, which flows beside it through meadows of
exquisite verdure, is spread forth into a placid expanse of waters, which
reflects its majestic assemblage of towers, and spires, and domes,
embosomed among aged trees.

I enjoyed this scene; and yet my enjoyment was embittered both by the
memory of the past, and the anticipation of the future. I was formed for
peaceful happiness. During my youthful days discontent never visited my
mind; and if I was ever overcome by ennui, the sight of what is beautiful in
nature, or the study of what is excellent and sublime in the productions of
man, could always interest my heart, and communicate elasticity to my
spirits. But I am a blasted tree; the bolt has entered my soul; and I felt then
that I should survive to exhibit, what I shall soon cease to be—a miserable
spectacle of wrecked humanity, pitiable to others, and abhorrent to myself.
We passed a considerable period at Oxford, rambling among its environs,
and endeavouring to identify every spot which might relate to the most
animating epoch of English history. Our little voyages of discovery were
often prolonged by the successive objects that presented themselves. We
visited the tomb of the illustrious Hampden, and the field on which that
patriot fell. For a moment my soul was elevated from its debasing and
miserable fears to contemplate the divine ideas of liberty and self-sacrifice,
of which these sights were the monuments and the remembrancers. For an
instant I dared to shake off my chains, and look around me with a free and
lofty spirit; but the iron had eaten into my flesh, and I sank again, trembling
and hopeless, into my miserable self.
We left Oxford with regret, and proceeded to Matlock, which was our next
place of rest. The country in the neighbourhood of this village resembled, to
a greater degree, the scenery of Switzerland; but every thing is on a lower
scale, and the green hills want the crown of distant white Alps, which
always attend on the piny mountains of my native country. We visited the
wondrous cave, and the little cabinets of natural history, where the
curiosities are disposed in the same manner as in the collections at Servox
and Chamounix. The latter name made me tremble, when pronounced by
Henry; and I hastened to quit Matlock, with which that terrible scene was
thus associated.
From Derby still journeying northward, we passed two months in
Cumberland and Westmoreland. I could now almost fancy myself among
the Swiss mountains. The little patches of snow which yet lingered on the
northern sides of the mountains, the lakes, and the dashing of the rocky
streams, were all familiar and dear sights to me. Here also we made some

acquaintances, who almost contrived to cheat me into happiness. The
delight of Clerval was proportionably greater than mine; his mind expanded
in the company of men of talent, and he found in his own nature greater
capacities and resources than he could have imagined himself to have
possessed while he associated with his inferiors. “I could pass my life
here,” said he to me; “and among these mountains I should scarcely regret
Switzerland and the Rhine.”
But he found that a traveller’s life is one that includes much pain amidst its
enjoyments. His feelings are for ever on the stretch; and when he begins to
sink into repose, he finds himself obliged to quit that on which he rests in
pleasure for something new, which again engages his attention, and which
also he forsakes for other novelties.
We had scarcely visited the various lakes of Cumberland and
Westmoreland, and conceived an affection for some of the inhabitants,
when the period of our appointment with our Scotch friend approached, and
we left them to travel on. For my own part I was not sorry. I had now
neglected my promise for some time, and I feared the effects of the
dæmon’s disappointment. He might remain in Switzerland, and wreak his
vengeance on my relatives. This idea pursued me, and tormented me at
every moment from which I might otherwise have snatched repose and
peace. I waited for my letters with feverish impatience: if they were
delayed, I was miserable, and overcome by a thousand fears; and when they
arrived, and I saw the superscription of Elizabeth or my father, I hardly
dared to read and ascertain my fate. Sometimes I thought that the fiend
followed me, and might expedite my remissness by murdering my
companion. When these thoughts possessed me, I would not quit Henry for
a moment, but followed him as his shadow, to protect him from the fancied
rage of his destroyer. I felt as if I had committed some great crime, the
consciousness of which haunted me. I was guiltless, but I had indeed drawn
down a horrible curse upon my head, as mortal as that of crime.
I visited Edinburgh with languid eyes and mind; and yet that city might
have interested the most unfortunate being. Clerval did not like it so well as
Oxford; for the antiquity of the latter city was more pleasing to him. But the
beauty and regularity of the new town of Edinburgh, its romantic castle, and
its environs, the most delightful in the world, Arthur’s Seat, St. Bernard’s

Well, and the Pentland Hills, compensated him for the change, and filled
him with cheerfulness and admiration. But I was impatient to arrive at the
termination of my journey.
We left Edinburgh in a week, passing through Coupar, St. Andrews, and
along the banks of the Tay, to Perth, where our friend expected us. But I
was in no mood to laugh and talk with strangers, or enter into their feelings
or plans with the good humour expected from a guest; and accordingly I
told Clerval that I wished to make the tour of Scotland alone. “Do you,”
said I, “enjoy yourself, and let this be our rendezvous. I may be absent a
month or two; but do not interfere with my motions, I entreat you: leave me
to peace and solitude for a short time; and when I return, I hope it will be
with a lighter heart, more congenial to your own temper.”
Henry wished to dissuade me; but, seeing me bent on this plan, ceased to
remonstrate. He entreated me to write often. “I had rather be with you,” he
said, “in your solitary rambles, than with these Scotch people, whom I do
not know: hasten then, my dear friend, to return, that I may again feel
myself somewhat at home, which I cannot do in your absence.”
Having parted from my friend, I determined to visit some remote spot of
Scotland, and finish my work in solitude. I did not doubt but that the
monster followed me, and would discover himself to me when I should
have finished, that he might receive his companion.
With this resolution I traversed the northern highlands, and fixed on one of
the remotest of the Orkneys as the scene labours. It was a place fitted for
such a work, being hardly more than a rock, whose high sides were
continually beaten upon by the waves. The soil was barren, scarcely
affording pasture for a few miserable cows, and oatmeal for its inhabitants,
which consisted of five persons, whose gaunt and scraggy limbs gave
tokens of their miserable fare. Vegetables and bread, when they indulged in
such luxuries, and even fresh water, was to be procured from the main land,
which was about five miles distant.
On the whole island there were but three miserable huts, and one of these
was vacant when I arrived. This I hired. It contained but two rooms, and
these exhibited all the squalidness of the most miserable penury. The thatch
had fallen in, the walls were unplastered, and the door was off its hinges. I

ordered it to be repaired, bought some furniture, and took possession; an
incident which would, doubtless, have occasioned some surprise, had not all
the senses of the cottagers been benumbed by want and squalid poverty. As
it was, I lived ungazed at and unmolested, hardly thanked for the pittance of
food and clothes which I gave; so much does suffering blunt even the
coarsest sensations of men.
In this retreat I devoted the morning to labour; but in the evening, when the
weather permitted, I walked on the stony beach of the sea, to listen to the
waves as they roared, and dashed at my feet. It was a monotonous, yet ever-
changing scene. I thought of Switzerland; it was far different from this
desolate and appalling landscape. Its hills are covered with vines, and its
cottages are scattered thickly in the plains. Its fair lakes reflect a blue and
gentle sky; and, when troubled by the winds, their tumult is but as the play
of a lively infant, when compared to the roarings of the giant ocean.
In this manner I distributed my occupations when I first arrived; but, as I
proceeded in my labour, it became every day more horrible and irksome to
me. Sometimes I could not prevail on myself to enter my laboratory for
several days; and at other times I toiled day and night in order to complete
my work. It was indeed a filthy process in which I was engaged. During my
first experiment, a kind of enthusiastic frenzy had blinded me to the horror
of my employment; my mind was intently fixed on the sequel of my labour,
and my eyes were shut to the horror of my proceedings. But now I went to
it in cold blood, and my heart often sickened at the work of my hands.
Thus situated, employed in the most detestable occupation, immersed in a
solitude where nothing could for an instant call my attention from the actual
scene in which I was engaged, my spirits became unequal; I grew restless
and nervous. Every moment I feared to meet my persecutor. Sometimes I
sat with my eyes fixed on the ground, fearing to raise them lest they should
encounter the object which I so much dreaded to behold. I feared to wander
from the sight of my fellow-creatures, lest when alone he should come to
claim his companion.
In the mean time I worked on, and my labour was already considerably
advanced. I looked towards its completion with a tremulous and eager hope,

which I dared not trust myself to question, but which was intermixed with
obscure forebodings of evil, that made my heart sicken in my bosom.

CHAPTER III.

I sat one evening in my laboratory; the sun had set, and the moon was just
rising from the sea; I had not sufficient light for my employment, and I
remained idle, in a pause of consideration of whether I should leave my
labour for the night, or hasten its conclusion by an unremitting attention to
it. As I sat, a train of reflection occurred to me, which led me to consider the
effects of what I was now doing. Three years before I was engaged in the
same manner, and had created a fiend whose unparalleled barbarity had
desolated my heart, and filled it for ever with the bitterest remorse. I was
now about to form another being, of whose dispositions I was alike
ignorant; she might become ten thousand times more malignant than her
mate, and delight, for its own sake, in murder and wretchedness. He had
sworn to quit the neighbourhood of man, and hide himself in deserts; but
she had not; and she, who in all probability was to become a thinking and
reasoning animal, might refuse to comply with a compact made before her
creation. They might even hate each other; the creature who already lived
loathed his own deformity, and might he not conceive a greater abhorrence
for it when it came before his eyes in the female form? She also might turn
with disgust from him to the superior beauty of man; she might quit him,
and he be again alone, exasperated by the fresh provocation of being
deserted by one of his own species.
Even if they were to leave Europe, and inhabit the deserts of the new world,
yet one of the first results of those sympathies for which the dæmon thirsted
would be children, and a race of devils would be propagated upon the earth,
who might make the very existence of the species of man a condition
precarious and full of terror. Had I a right, for my own benefit, to inflict this
curse upon everlasting generations? I had before been moved by the
sophisms of the being I had created; I had been struck senseless by his
fiendish threats: but now, for the first time, the wickedness of my promise
burst upon me; I shuddered to think that future ages might curse me as their
pest, whose selfishness had not hesitated to buy its own peace at the price
perhaps of the existence of the whole human race.
I trembled, and my heart failed within me; when, on looking up, I saw, by
the light of the moon, the dæmon at the casement. A ghastly grin wrinkled

his lips as he gazed on me, where I sat fulfilling the task which he had
allotted to me. Yes, he had followed me in my travels; he had loitered in
forests, hid himself in caves, or taken refuge in wide and desert heaths; and
he now came to mark my progress, and claim the fulfilment of my promise.
As I looked on him, his countenance expressed the utmost extent of malice
and treachery. I thought with a sensation of madness on my promise of
creating another like to him, and, trembling with passion, tore to pieces the
thing on which I was engaged. The wretch saw me destroy the creature on
whose future existence he depended for happiness, and, with a howl of
devilish despair and revenge, withdrew.
I left the room, and, locking the door, made a solemn vow in my own heart
never to resume my labours; and then, with trembling steps, I sought my
own apartment. I was alone; none were near me to dissipate the gloom, and
relieve me from the sickening oppression of the most terrible reveries.
Several hours past, and I remained near my window gazing on the sea; it
was almost motionless, for the winds were hushed, and all nature reposed
under the eye of the quiet moon. A few fishing vessels alone specked the
water, and now and then the gentle breeze wafted the sound of voices, as
the fishermen called to one another. I felt the silence, although I was hardly
conscious of its extreme profundity until my ear was suddenly arrested by
the paddling of oars near the shore, and a person landed close to my house.
In a few minutes after, I heard the creaking of my door, as if some one
endeavoured to open it softly. I trembled from head to foot; I felt a
presentiment of who it was, and wished to rouse one of the peasants who
dwelt in a cottage not far from mine; but I was overcome by the sensation
of helplessness, so often felt in frightful dreams, when you in vain
endeavour to fly from an impending danger, and was rooted to the spot.
Presently I heard the sound of footsteps along the passage; the door opened,
and the wretch whom I dreaded appeared. Shutting the door, he approached
me, and said, in a smothered voice—
“You have destroyed the work which you began; what is it that you intend?
Do you dare to break your promise? I have endured toil and misery: I left
Switzerland with you; I crept along the shores of the Rhine, among its

willow islands, and over the summits of its hills. I have dwelt many months
in the heaths of England, and among the deserts of Scotland. I have endured
incalculable fatigue, and cold, and hunger; do you dare destroy my hopes?”
“Begone! I do break my promise; never will I create another like yourself,
equal in deformity and wickedness.”
“Slave, I before reasoned with you, but you have proved yourself unworthy
of my condescension. Remember that I have power; you believe yourself
miserable, but I can make you so wretched that the light of day will be
hateful to you. You are my creator, but I am your master;—obey!”
“The hour of my weakness is past, and the period of your power is arrived.
Your threats cannot move me to do an act of wickedness; but they confirm
me in a resolution of not creating you a companion in vice. Shall I, in cool
blood, set loose upon the earth a dæmon, whose delight is in death and
wretchedness. Begone! I am firm, and your words will only exasperate my
rage.”
The monster saw my determination in my face, and gnashed his teeth in the
impotence of anger. “Shall each man,” cried he, “find a wife for his bosom,
and each beast have his mate, and I be alone? I had feelings of affection,
and they were requited by detestation and scorn. Man, you may hate; but
beware! Your hours will pass in dread and misery, and soon the bolt will fall
which must ravish from you your happiness for ever. Are you to be happy,
while I grovel in the intensity of my wretchedness? You can blast my other
passions; but revenge remains—revenge, henceforth dearer than light or
food! I may die; but first you, my tyrant and tormentor, shall curse the sun
that gazes on your misery. Beware; for I am fearless, and therefore
powerful. I will watch with the wiliness of a snake, that I may sting with its
venom. Man, you shall repent of the injuries you inflict.”
“Devil, cease; and do not poison the air with these sounds of malice. I have
declared my resolution to you, and I am no coward to bend beneath words.
Leave me; I am inexorable.”
“It is well. I go; but remember, I shall be with you on your wedding-night.”
I started forward, and exclaimed, “Villain! before you sign my death-
warrant, be sure that you are yourself safe.”

I would have seized him; but he eluded me, and quitted the house with
precipitation: in a few moments I saw him in his boat, which shot across the
waters with an arrowy swiftness, and was soon lost amidst the waves.
All was again silent; but his words rung in my ears. I burned with rage to
pursue the murderer of my peace, and precipitate him into the ocean. I
walked up and down my room hastily and perturbed, while my imagination
conjured up a thousand images to torment and sting me. Why had I not
followed him, and closed with him in mortal strife? But I had suffered him
to depart, and he had directed his course towards the main land. I shuddered
to think who might be the next victim sacrificed to his insatiate revenge.
And then I thought again of his words—“I will be with you on your
wedding-night.” That then was the period fixed for the fulfilment of my
destiny. In that hour I should die, and at once satisfy and extinguish his
malice. The prospect did not move me to fear; yet when I thought of my
beloved Elizabeth,—of her tears and endless sorrow, when she should find
her lover so barbarously snatched from her,—tears, the first I had shed for
many months, streamed from my eyes, and I resolved not to fall before my
enemy without a bitter struggle.
The night passed away, and the sun rose from the ocean; my feelings
became calmer, if it may be called calmness, when the violence of rage
sinks into the depths of despair. I left the house, the horrid scene of the last
night’s contention, and walked on the beach of the sea, which I almost
regarded as an insuperable barrier between me and my fellow-creatures;
nay, a wish that such should prove the fact stole across me. I desired that I
might pass my life on that barren rock, wearily it is true, but uninterrupted
by any sudden shock of misery. If I returned, it was to be sacrificed, or to
see those whom I most loved die under the grasp of a dæmon whom I had
myself created.
I walked about the isle like a restless spectre, separated from all it loved,
and miserable in the separation. When it became noon, and the sun rose
higher, I lay down on the grass, and was overpowered by a deep sleep. I had
been awake the whole of the preceding night, my nerves were agitated, and
my eyes inflamed by watching and misery. The sleep into which I now sunk
refreshed me; and when I awoke, I again felt as if I belonged to a race of
human beings like myself, and I began to reflect upon what had passed with

greater composure; yet still the words of the fiend rung in my ears like a
death-knell, they appeared like a dream, yet distinct and oppressive as a
reality.
The sun had far descended, and I still sat on the shore, satisfying my
appetite, which had become ravenous, with an oaten cake, when I saw a
fishing-boat land close to me, and one of the men brought me a packet; it
contained letters from Geneva, and one from Clerval, entreating me to join
him. He said that nearly a year had elapsed since we had quitted
Switzerland, and France was yet unvisited. He entreated me, therefore, to
leave my solitary isle, and meet him at Perth, in a week from that time,
when we might arrange the plan of our future proceedings. This letter in a
degree recalled me to life, and I determined to quit my island at the
expiration of two days.
Yet, before I departed, there was a task to perform, on which I shuddered to
reflect: I must pack my chemical instruments; and for that purpose I must
enter the room which had been the scene of my odious work, and I must
handle those utensils, the sight of which was sickening to me. The next
morning, at day-break, I summoned sufficient courage, and unlocked the
door of my laboratory. The remains of the half-finished creature, whom I
had destroyed, lay scattered on the floor, and I almost felt as if I had
mangled the living flesh of a human being. I paused to collect myself, and
then entered the chamber. With trembling hand I conveyed the instruments
out of the room; but I reflected that I ought not to leave the relics of my
work to excite the horror and suspicion of the peasants, and I accordingly
put them into a basket, with a great quantity of stones, and laying them up,
determined to throw them into the sea that very night; and in the mean time
I sat upon the beach, employed in cleaning and arranging my chemical
apparatus.
Nothing could be more complete than the alteration that had taken place in
my feelings since the night of the appearance of the dæmon. I had before
regarded my promise with a gloomy despair, as a thing that, with whatever
consequences, must be fulfilled; but I now felt as if a film had been taken
from before my eyes, and that I, for the first time, saw clearly. The idea of
renewing my labours did not for one instant occur to me; the threat I had
heard weighed on my thoughts, but I did not reflect that a voluntary act of

mine could avert it. I had resolved in my own mind, that to create another
like the fiend I had first made would be an act of the basest and most
atrocious selfishness; and I banished from my mind every thought that
could lead to a different conclusion.
Between two and three in the morning the moon rose; and I then, putting
my basket aboard a little skiff, sailed out about four miles from the shore.
The scene was perfectly solitary: a few boats were returning towards land,
but I sailed away from them. I felt as if I was about the commission of a
dreadful crime, and avoided with shuddering anxiety any encounter with
my fellow-creatures. At one time the moon, which had before been clear,
was suddenly overspread by a thick cloud, and I took advantage of the
moment of darkness, and cast my basket into the sea; I listened to the
gurgling sound as it sunk, and then sailed away from the spot. The sky
became clouded; but the air was pure, although chilled by the north-east
breeze that was then rising. But it refreshed me, and filled me with such
agreeable sensations, that I resolved to prolong my stay on the water, and
fixing the rudder in a direct position, stretched myself at the bottom of the
boat. Clouds hid the moon, every thing was obscure, and I heard only the
sound of the boat, as its keel cut through the waves; the murmur lulled me,
and in a short time I slept soundly.
I do not know how long I remained in this situation, but when I awoke I
found that the sun had already mounted considerably. The wind was high,
and the waves continually threatened the safety of my little skiff. I found
that the wind was north-east, and must have driven me far from the coast
from which I had embarked. I endeavoured to change my course, but
quickly found that if I again made the attempt the boat would be instantly
filled with water. Thus situated, my only resource was to drive before the
wind. I confess that I felt a few sensations of terror. I had no compass with
me, and was so little acquainted with the geography of this part of the world
that the sun was of little benefit to me. I might be driven into the wide
Atlantic, and feel all the tortures of starvation, or be swallowed up in the
immeasurable waters that roared and buffeted around me. I had already
been out many hours, and felt the torment of a burning thirst, a prelude to
my other sufferings. I looked on the heavens, which were covered by clouds
that flew before the wind only to be replaced by others: I looked upon the
sea, it was to be my grave. “Fiend,” I exclaimed, “your task is already

fulfilled!” I thought of Elizabeth, of my father, and of Clerval; and sunk into
a reverie, so despairing and frightful, that even now, when the scene is on
the point of closing before me for ever, I shudder to reflect on it.
Some hours passed thus; but by degrees, as the sun declined towards the
horizon, the wind died away into a gentle breeze, and the sea became free
from breakers. But these gave place to a heavy swell; I felt sick, and hardly
able to hold the rudder, when suddenly I saw a line of high land towards the
south.
Almost spent, as I was, by fatigue, and the dreadful suspense I endured for
several hours, this sudden certainty of life rushed like a flood of warm joy
to my heart, and tears gushed from my eyes.
How mutable are our feelings, and how strange is that clinging love we
have of life even in the excess of misery! I constructed another sail with a
part of my dress, and eagerly steered my course towards the land. It had a
wild and rocky appearance; but as I approached nearer, I easily perceived
the traces of cultivation. I saw vessels near the shore, and found myself
suddenly transported back to the neighbourhood of civilized man. I eagerly
traced the windings of the land, and hailed a steeple which I at length saw
issuing from behind a small promontory. As I was in a state of extreme
debility, I resolved to sail directly towards the town as a place where I could
most easily procure nourishment. Fortunately I had money with me. As I
turned the promontory, I perceived a small neat town and a good harbour,
which I entered, my heart bounding with joy at my unexpected escape.
As I was occupied in fixing the boat and arranging the sails, several people
crowded towards the spot. They seemed very much surprised at my
appearance; but, instead of offering me any assistance, whispered together
with gestures that at any other time might have produced in me a slight
sensation of alarm. As it was, I merely remarked that they spoke English;
and I therefore addressed them in that language: “My good friends,” said I,
“will you be so kind as to tell me the name of this town, and inform me
where I am?”
“You will know that soon enough,” replied a man with a gruff voice. “May
be you are come to a place that will not prove much to your taste; but you
will not be consulted as to your quarters, I promise you.”

I was exceedingly surprised on receiving so rude an answer from a stranger;
and I was also disconcerted on perceiving the frowning and angry
countenances of his companions. “Why do you answer me so roughly?” I
replied: “surely it is not the custom of Englishmen to receive strangers so
inhospitably.”
“I do not know,” said the man, “what the custom of the English may be; but
it is the custom of the Irish to hate villains.”
While this strange dialogue continued, I perceived the crowd rapidly
increase. Their faces expressed a mixture of curiosity and anger, which
annoyed, and in some degree alarmed me. I inquired the way to the inn; but
no one replied. I then moved forward, and a murmuring sound arose from
the crowd as they followed and surrounded me; when an ill-looking man
approaching, tapped me on the shoulder, and said, “Come, Sir, you must
follow me to Mr. Kirwin’s, to give an account of yourself.”
“Who is Mr. Kirwin? Why am I to give an account of myself? Is not this a
free country?”
“Aye, Sir, free enough for honest folks. Mr. Kirwin is a magistrate; and you
are to give an account of the death of a gentleman who was found murdered
here last night.”
This answer startled me; but I presently recovered myself. I was innocent;
that could easily be proved: accordingly I followed my conductor in silence,
and was led to one of the best houses in the town. I was ready to sink from
fatigue and hunger; but, being surrounded by a crowd, I thought it politic to
rouse all my strength, that no physical debility might be construed into
apprehension or conscious guilt. Little did I then expect the calamity that
was in a few moments to overwhelm me, and extinguish in horror and
despair all fear of ignominy or death.
I must pause here; for it requires all my fortitude to recall the memory of
the frightful events which I am about to relate, in proper detail, to my
recollection.

CHAPTER IV.

I was soon introduced into the presence of the magistrate, an old benevolent
man, with calm and mild manners. He looked upon me, however, with some
degree of severity; and then, turning towards my conductors, he asked who
appeared as witnesses on this occasion.
About half a dozen men came forward; and one being selected by the
magistrate, he deposed, that he had been out fishing the night before with
his son and brother-in-law, Daniel Nugent, when, about ten o’clock, they
observed a strong northerly blast rising, and they accordingly put in for
port. It was a very dark night, as the moon had not yet risen; they did not
land at the harbour, but, as they had been accustomed, at a creek about two
miles below. He walked on first, carrying a part of the fishing tackle, and
his companions followed him at some distance. As he was proceeding along
the sands, he struck his foot against something, and fell all his length on the
ground. His companions came up to assist him; and, by the light of their
lantern, they found that he had fallen on the body of a man, who was to all
appearance dead. Their first supposition was, that it was the corpse of some
person who had been drowned, and was thrown on shore by the waves; but,
upon examination, they found that the clothes were not wet, and even that
the body was not then cold. They instantly carried it to the cottage of an old
woman near the spot, and endeavoured, but in vain, to restore it to life. He
appeared to be a handsome young man, about five and twenty years of age.
He had apparently been strangled; for there was no sign of any violence,
except the black mark of fingers on his neck.
The first part of this deposition did not in the least interest me; but when the
mark of the fingers was mentioned, I remembered the murder of my
brother, and felt myself extremely agitated; my limbs trembled, and a mist
came over my eyes, which obliged me to lean on a chair for support. The
magistrate observed me with a keen eye, and of course drew an
unfavourable augury from my manner.
The son confirmed his father’s account: but when Daniel Nugent was
called, he swore positively that, just before the fall of his companion, he
saw a boat, with a single man in it, at a short distance from the shore; and,

as far as he could judge by the light of a few stars, it was the same boat in
which I had just landed.
A woman deposed, that she lived near the beach, and was standing at the
door of her cottage, waiting for the return of the fishermen, about an hour
before she heard of the discovery of the body, when she saw a boat, with
only one man in it, push off from that part of the shore where the corpse
was afterwards found.
Another woman confirmed the account of the fishermen having brought the
body into her house; it was not cold. They put it into a bed, and rubbed it;
and Daniel went to the town for an apothecary, but life was quite gone.
Several other men were examined concerning my landing; and they agreed,
that, with the strong north wind that had arisen during the night, it was very
probable that I had beaten about for many hours, and had been obliged to
return nearly to the same spot from which I had departed. Besides, they
observed that it appeared that I had brought the body from another place,
and it was likely, that as I did not appear to know the shore, I might have
put into the harbour ignorant of the distance of the town of —— from the
place where I had deposited the corpse.
Mr. Kirwin, on hearing this evidence, desired that I should be taken into the
room where the body lay for interment that it might be observed what effect
the sight of it would produce upon me. This idea was probably suggested by
the extreme agitation I had exhibited when the mode of the murder had
been described. I was accordingly conducted, by the magistrate and several
other persons, to the inn. I could not help being struck by the strange
coincidences that had taken place during this eventful night; but, knowing
that I had been conversing with several persons in the island I had inhabited
about the time that the body had been found, I was perfectly tranquil as to
the consequences of the affair.
I entered the room where the corpse lay, and was led up to the coffin. How
can I describe my sensations on beholding it? I feel yet parched with horror,
nor can I reflect on that terrible moment without shuddering and agony, that
faintly reminds me of the anguish of the recognition. The trial, the presence
of the magistrate and witnesses, passed like a dream from my memory,
when I saw the lifeless form of Henry Clerval stretched before me. I gasped

for breath; and, throwing myself on the body, I exclaimed, “Have my
murderous machinations deprived you also, my dearest Henry, of life? Two
I have already destroyed; other victims await their destiny: but you, Clerval,
my friend, my benefactor”——
The human frame could no longer support the agonizing suffering that I
endured, and I was carried out of the room in strong convulsions.
A fever succeeded to this. I lay for two months on the point of death: my
ravings, as I afterwards heard, were frightful; I called myself the murderer
of William, of Justine, and of Clerval. Sometimes I entreated my attendants
to assist me in the destruction of the fiend by whom I was tormented; and,
at others, I felt the fingers of the monster already grasping my neck, and
screamed aloud with agony and terror. Fortunately, as I spoke my native
language, Mr. Kirwin alone understood me; but my gestures and bitter cries
were sufficient to affright the other witnesses.
Why did I not die? More miserable than man ever was before, why did I not
sink into forgetfulness and rest? Death snatches away many blooming
children, the only hopes of their doating parents: how many brides and
youthful lovers have been one day in the bloom of health and hope, and the
next a prey for worms and the decay of the tomb! Of what materials was I
made, that I could thus resist so many shocks, which, like the turning of the
wheel, continually renewed the torture.
But I was doomed to live; and, in two months, found myself as awaking
from a dream, in a prison, stretched on a wretched bed, surrounded by
gaolers, turnkeys, bolts, and all the miserable apparatus of a dungeon. It
was morning, I remember, when I thus awoke to understanding: I had
forgotten the particulars of what had happened, and only felt as if some
great misfortune had suddenly overwhelmed me; but when I looked around,
and saw the barred windows, and the squalidness of the room in which I
was, all flashed across my memory, and I groaned bitterly.
This sound disturbed an old woman who was sleeping in a chair beside me.
She was a hired nurse, the wife of one of the turnkeys, and her countenance
expressed all those bad qualities which often characterize that class. The
lines of her face were hard and rude, like that of persons accustomed to see
without sympathizing in sights of misery. Her tone expressed her entire

indifference; she addressed me in English, and the voice struck me as one
that I had heard during my sufferings:
“Are you better now, Sir?” said she.
I replied in the same language, with a feeble voice, “I believe I am; but if it
be all true, if indeed I did not dream, I am sorry that I am still alive to feel
this misery and horror.”
“For that matter,” replied the old woman, “if you mean about the gentleman
you murdered, I believe that it were better for you if you were dead, for I
fancy it will go hard with you; but you will be hung when the next sessions
come on. However, that’s none of my business, I am sent to nurse you, and
get you well; I do my duty with a safe conscience, it were well if every
body did the same.”
I turned with loathing from the woman who could utter so unfeeling a
speech to a person just saved, on the very edge of death; but I felt languid,
and unable to reflect on all that had passed. The whole series of my life
appeared to me as a dream; I sometimes doubted if indeed it were all true,
for it never presented itself to my mind with the force of reality.
As the images that floated before me became more distinct, I grew feverish;
a darkness pressed around me; no one was near me who soothed me with
the gentle voice of love; no dear hand supported me. The physician came
and prescribed medicines, and the old woman prepared them for me; but
utter carelessness was visible in the first, and the expression of brutality was
strongly marked in the visage of the second. Who could be interested in the
fate of a murderer, but the hangman who would gain his fee?
These were my first reflections; but I soon learned that Mr. Kirwin had
shewn me extreme kindness. He had caused the best room in the prison to
be prepared for me (wretched indeed was the best); and it was he who had
provided a physician and a nurse. It is true, he seldom came to see me; for,
although he ardently desired to relieve the sufferings of every human
creature, he did not wish to be present at the agonies and miserable ravings
of a murderer. He came, therefore, sometimes to see that I was not
neglected; but his visits were short, and at long intervals.

One day, when I was gradually recovering, I was seated in a chair, my eyes
half open, and my cheeks livid like those in death, I was overcome by
gloom and misery, and often reflected I had better seek death than remain
miserably pent up only to be let loose in a world replete with wretchedness.
At one time I considered whether I should not declare myself guilty, and
suffer the penalty of the law, less innocent than poor Justine had been. Such
were my thoughts, when the door of my apartment was opened, and Mr.
Kirwin entered. His countenance expressed sympathy and compassion; he
drew a chair close to mine, and addressed me in French—
“I fear that this place is very shocking to you; can I do any thing to make
you more comfortable?”
“I thank you; but all that you mention is nothing to me: on the whole earth
there is no comfort which I am capable of receiving.”
“I know that the sympathy of a stranger can be but of little relief to one
borne down as you are by so strange a misfortune. But you will, I hope,
soon quit this melancholy abode; for, doubtless, evidence can easily be
brought to free you from the criminal charge.”
“That is my least concern: I am, by a course of strange events, become the
most miserable of mortals. Persecuted and tortured as I am and have been,
can death be any evil to me?”
“Nothing indeed could be more unfortunate and agonizing than the strange
chances that have lately occurred. You were thrown, by some surprising
accident, on this shore, renowned for its hospitality: seized immediately,
and charged with murder. The first sight that was presented to your eyes
was the body of your friend, murdered in so unaccountable a manner, and
placed, as it were, by some fiend across your path.”
As Mr. Kirwin said this, notwithstanding the agitation I endured on this
retrospect of my sufferings, I also felt considerable surprise at the
knowledge he seemed to possess concerning me. I suppose some
astonishment was exhibited in my countenance; for Mr. Kirwin hastened to
say—
“It was not until a day or two after your illness that I thought of examining
your dress, that I might discover some trace by which I could send to your

relations an account of your misfortune and illness. I found several letters,
and, among others, one which I discovered from its commencement to be
from your father. I instantly wrote to Geneva: nearly two months have
elapsed since the departure of my letter.—But you are ill; even now you
tremble: you are unfit for agitation of any kind.”
“This suspense is a thousand times worse than the most horrible event: tell
me what new scene of death has been acted, and whose murder I am now to
lament.”
“Your family is perfectly well,” said Mr. Kirwin, with gentleness; “and
some one, a friend, is come to visit you.”
I know not by what chain of thought the idea presented itself, but it
instantly darted into my mind that the murderer had come to mock at my
misery, and taunt me with the death of Clerval, as a new incitement for me
to comply with his hellish desires. I put my hand before my eyes, and cried
out in agony—
“Oh! take him away! I cannot see him; for God’s sake, do not let him
enter!”
Mr. Kirwin regarded me with a troubled countenance. He could not help
regarding my exclamation as a presumption of my guilt, and said, in rather
a severe tone—
“I should have thought, young man, that the presence of your father would
have been welcome, instead of inspiring such violent repugnance.”
“My father!” cried I, while every feature and every muscle was relaxed
from anguish to pleasure. “Is my father, indeed, come? How kind, how very
kind. But where is he, why does he not hasten to me?”
My change of manner surprised and pleased the magistrate; perhaps he
thought that my former exclamation was a momentary return of delirium,
and now he instantly resumed his former benevolence. He rose, and quitted
the room with my nurse, and in a moment my father entered it.
Nothing, at this moment, could have given me greater pleasure than the
arrival of my father. I stretched out my hand to him, and cried—

“Are you then safe—and Elizabeth—and Ernest?”
My father calmed me with assurances of their welfare, and endeavoured, by
dwelling on these subjects so interesting to my heart, to raise my
desponding spirits; but he soon felt that a prison cannot be the abode of
cheerfulness. “What a place is this that you inhabit, my son!” said he,
looking mournfully at the barred windows, and wretched appearance of the
room. “You travelled to seek happiness, but a fatality seems to pursue you.
And poor Clerval—”
The name of my unfortunate and murdered friend was an agitation too great
to be endured in my weak state; I shed tears.
“Alas! yes, my father,” replied I; “some destiny of the most horrible kind
hangs over me, and I must live to fulfil it, or surely I should have died on
the coffin of Henry.”
We were not allowed to converse for any length of time, for the precarious
state of my health rendered every precaution necessary that could insure
tranquillity. Mr. Kirwin came in, and insisted that my strength should not be
exhausted by too much exertion. But the appearance of my father was to me
like that of my good angel, and I gradually recovered my health.
As my sickness quitted me, I was absorbed by a gloomy and black
melancholy, that nothing could dissipate. The image of Clerval was for ever
before me, ghastly and murdered. More than once the agitation into which
these reflections threw me made my friends dread a dangerous relapse.
Alas! why did they preserve so miserable and detested a life? It was surely
that I might fulfil my destiny, which is now drawing to a close. Soon, oh,
very soon, will death extinguish these throbbings, and relieve me from the
mighty weight of anguish that bears me to the dust; and, in executing the
award of justice, I shall also sink to rest. Then the appearance of death was
distant, although the wish was ever present to my thoughts; and I often sat
for hours motionless and speechless, wishing for some mighty revolution
that might bury me and my destroyer in its ruins.
The season of the assizes approached. I had already been three months in
prison; and although I was still weak, and in continual danger of a relapse, I
was obliged to travel nearly a hundred miles to the county-town, where the

court was held. Mr. Kirwin charged himself with every care of collecting
witnesses, and arranging my defence. I was spared the disgrace of
appearing publicly as a criminal, as the case was not brought before the
court that decides on life and death. The grand jury rejected the bill, on its
being proved that I was on the Orkney Islands at the hour the body of my
friend was found, and a fortnight after my removal I was liberated from
prison.
My father was enraptured on finding me freed from the vexations of a
criminal charge, that I was again allowed to breathe the fresh atmosphere,
and allowed to return to my native country. I did not participate in these
feelings; for to me the walls of a dungeon or a palace were alike hateful.
The cup of life was poisoned for ever; and although the sun shone upon me,
as upon the happy and gay of heart, I saw around me nothing but a dense
and frightful darkness, penetrated by no light but the glimmer of two eyes
that glared upon me. Sometimes they were the expressive eyes of Henry,
languishing in death, the dark orbs nearly covered by the lids, and the long
black lashes that fringed them; sometimes it was the watery clouded eyes of
the monster, as I first saw them in my chamber at Ingolstadt.
My father tried to awaken in me the feelings of affection. He talked of
Geneva, which I should soon visit—of Elizabeth, and Ernest; but these
words only drew deep groans from me. Sometimes, indeed, I felt a wish for
happiness; and thought, with melancholy delight, of my beloved cousin; or
longed, with a devouring maladie du pays, to see once more the blue lake
and rapid Rhone, that had been so dear to me in early childhood: but my
general state of feeling was a torpor, in which a prison was as welcome a
residence as the divinest scene in nature; and these fits were seldom
interrupted, but by paroxysms of anguish and despair. At these moments I
often endeavoured to put an end to the existence I loathed; and it required
unceasing attendance and vigilance to restrain me from committing some
dreadful act of violence.
I remember, as I quitted the prison, I heard one of the men say, “He may be
innocent of the murder, but he has certainly a bad conscience.” These words
struck me. A bad conscience! yes, surely I had one. William, Justine, and
Clerval, had died through my infernal machinations; “And whose death,”
cried I, “is to finish the tragedy? Ah! my father, do not remain in this

wretched country; take me where I may forget myself, my existence, and all
the world.”
My father easily acceded to my desire; and, after having taken leave of Mr.
Kirwin, we hastened to Dublin. I felt as if I was relieved from a heavy
weight, when the packet sailed with a fair wind from Ireland, and I had
quitted for ever the country which had been to me the scene of so much
misery.
It was midnight. My father slept in the cabin; and I lay on the deck, looking
at the stars, and listening to the dashing of the waves. I hailed the darkness
that shut Ireland from my sight, and my pulse beat with a feverish joy, when
I reflected that I should soon see Geneva. The past appeared to me in the
light of a frightful dream; yet the vessel in which I was, the wind that blew
me from the detested shore of Ireland, and the sea which surrounded me,
told me too forcibly that I was deceived by no vision, and that Clerval, my
friend and dearest companion, had fallen a victim to me and the monster of
my creation. I repassed, in my memory, my whole life; my quiet happiness
while residing with my family in Geneva, the death of my mother, and my
departure for Ingolstadt. I remembered shuddering at the mad enthusiasm
that hurried me on to the creation of my hideous enemy, and I called to
mind the night during which he first lived. I was unable to pursue the train
of thought; a thousand feelings pressed upon me, and I wept bitterly.
Ever since my recovery from the fever I had been in the custom of taking
every night a small quantity of laudanum; for it was by means of this drug
only that I was enabled to gain the rest necessary for the preservation of
life. Oppressed by the recollection of my various misfortunes, I now took a
double dose, and soon slept profoundly. But sleep did not afford me respite
from thought and misery; my dreams presented a thousand objects that
scared me. Towards morning I was possessed by a kind of night-mare; I felt
the fiend’s grasp in my neck, and could not free myself from it; groans and
cries rung in my ears. My father, who was watching over me, perceiving my
restlessness, awoke me, and pointed to the port of Holyhead, which we
were now entering.

CHAPTER V.

We had resolved not to go to London, but to cross the country to
Portsmouth, and thence to embark for Havre. I preferred this plan
principally because I dreaded to see again those places in which I had
enjoyed a few moments of tranquillity with my beloved Clerval. I thought
with horror of seeing again those persons whom we had been accustomed to
visit together, and who might make inquiries concerning an event, the very
remembrance of which made me again feel the pang I endured when I
gazed on his lifeless form in the inn at ——.
As for my father, his desires and exertions were bounded to the again seeing
me restored to health and peace of mind. His tenderness and attentions were
unremitting; my grief and gloom was obstinate, but he would not despair.
Sometimes he thought that I felt deeply the degradation of being obliged to
answer a charge of murder, and he endeavoured to prove to me the futility
of pride.
“Alas! my father,” said I, “how little do you know me. Human beings, their
feelings and passions, would indeed be degraded, if such a wretch as I felt
pride. Justine, poor unhappy Justine, was as innocent as I, and she suffered
the same charge; she died for it; and I am the cause of this—I murdered her.
William, Justine, and Henry—they all died by my hands.”
My father had often, during my imprisonment, heard me make the same
assertion; when I thus accused myself, he sometimes seemed to desire an
explanation, and at others he appeared to consider it as caused by delirium,
and that, during my illness, some idea of this kind had presented itself to
my imagination, the remembrance of which I preserved in my
convalescence. I avoided explanation, and maintained a continual silence
concerning the wretch I had created. I had a feeling that I should be
supposed mad, and this for ever chained my tongue, when I would have
given the whole world to have confided the fatal secret.
Upon this occasion my father said, with an expression of unbounded
wonder, “What do you mean, Victor? are you mad? My dear son, I entreat
you never to make such an assertion again.”

“I am not mad,” I cried energetically; “the sun and the heavens, who have
viewed my operations, can bear witness of my truth. I am the assassin of
those most innocent victims; they died by my machinations. A thousand
times would I have shed my own blood, drop by drop, to have saved their
lives; but I could not, my father, indeed I could not sacrifice the whole
human race.”
The conclusion of this speech convinced my father that my ideas were
deranged, and he instantly changed the subject of our conversation, and
endeavoured to alter the course of my thoughts. He wished as much as
possible to obliterate the memory of the scenes that had taken place in
Ireland, and never alluded to them, or suffered me to speak of my
misfortunes.
As time passed away I became more calm: misery had her dwelling in my
heart, but I no longer talked in the same incoherent manner of my own
crimes; sufficient for me was the consciousness of them. By the utmost self-
violence, I curbed the imperious voice of wretchedness, which sometimes
desired to declare itself to the whole world; and my manners were calmer
and more composed than they had ever been since my journey to the sea of
ice.
We arrived at Havre on the 8th of May, and instantly proceeded to Paris,
where my father had some business which detained us a few weeks. In this
city, I received the following letter from Elizabeth:—

“To Victor Frankenstein.
“My Dearest Friend,
“It gave me the greatest pleasure to receive a letter from my uncle dated at
Paris; you are no longer at a formidable distance, and I may hope to see you
in less than a fortnight. My poor cousin, how much you must have suffered!
I expect to see you looking even more ill than when you quitted Geneva.
This winter has been passed most miserably, tortured as I have been by

anxious suspense; yet I hope to see peace in your countenance, and to find
that your heart is not totally devoid of comfort and tranquillity.
“Yet I fear that the same feelings now exist that made you so miserable a
year ago, even perhaps augmented by time. I would not disturb you at this
period, when so many misfortunes weigh upon you; but a conversation that
I had with my uncle previous to his departure renders some explanation
necessary before we meet.
“Explanation! you may possibly say; what can Elizabeth have to explain? If
you really say this, my questions are answered, and I have no more to do
than to sign myself your affectionate cousin. But you are distant from me,
and it is possible that you may dread, and yet be pleased with this
explanation; and, in a probability of this being the case, I dare not any
longer postpone writing what, during your absence, I have often wished to
express to you, but have never had the courage to begin.
“You well know, Victor, that our union had been the favourite plan of your
parents ever since our infancy. We were told this when young, and taught to
look forward to it as an event that would certainly take place. We were
affectionate playfellows during childhood, and, I believe, dear and valued
friends to one another as we grew older. But as brother and sister often
entertain a lively affection towards each other, without desiring a more
intimate union, may not such also be our case? Tell me, dearest Victor.
Answer me, I conjure you, by our mutual happiness, with simple truth—Do
you not love another?
“You have travelled; you have spent several years of your life at Ingolstadt;
and I confess to you, my friend, that when I saw you last autumn so
unhappy, flying to solitude, from the society of every creature, I could not
help supposing that you might regret our connexion, and believe yourself
bound in honour to fulfil the wishes of your parents, although they opposed
themselves to your inclinations. But this is false reasoning. I confess to you,
my cousin, that I love you, and that in my airy dreams of futurity you have
been my constant friend and companion. But it is your happiness I desire as
well as my own, when I declare to you, that our marriage would render me
eternally miserable, unless it were the dictate of your own free choice. Even
now I weep to think, that, borne down as you are by the cruelest

misfortunes, you may stifle, by the word honour, all hope of that love and
happiness which would alone restore you to yourself. I, who have so
interested an affection for you, may increase your miseries ten-fold, by
being an obstacle to your wishes. Ah, Victor, be assured that your cousin
and playmate has too sincere a love for you not to be made miserable by
this supposition. Be happy, my friend; and if you obey me in this one
request, remain satisfied that nothing on earth will have the power to
interrupt my tranquillity.
“Do not let this letter disturb you; do not answer it to-morrow, or the next
day, or even until you come, if it will give you pain. My uncle will send me
news of your health; and if I see but one smile on your lips when we meet,
occasioned by this or any other exertion of mine, I shall need no other
happiness.
“Elizabeth
Lavenza.
“Geneva, May 18th, 17—.”

This letter revived in my memory what I had before forgotten, the threat of
the fiend—“I will be with you on your wedding-night!” Such was my
sentence, and on that night would the dæmon employ every art to destroy
me, and tear me from the glimpse of happiness which promised partly to
console my sufferings. On that night he had determined to consummate his
crimes by my death. Well, be it so; a deadly struggle would then assuredly
take place, in which if he was victorious, I should be at peace, and his
power over me be at an end. If he were vanquished, I should be a free man.
Alas! what freedom? such as the peasant enjoys when his family have been
massacred before his eyes, his cottage burnt, his lands laid waste, and he is
turned adrift, homeless, pennyless, and alone, but free. Such would be my
liberty, except that in my Elizabeth I possessed a treasure; alas! balanced by
those horrors of remorse and guilt, which would pursue me until death.
Sweet and beloved Elizabeth! I read and re-read her letter, and some
softened feelings stole into my heart, and dared to whisper paradisaical

dreams of love and joy; but the apple was already eaten, and the angel’s arm
bared to drive me from all hope. Yet I would die to make her happy. If the
monster executed his threat, death was inevitable; yet, again, I considered
whether my marriage would hasten my fate. My destruction might indeed
arrive a few months sooner; but if my torturer should suspect that I
postponed it, influenced by his menaces, he would surely find other, and
perhaps more dreadful means of revenge. He had vowed to be with me on
my wedding-night, yet he did not consider that threat as binding him to
peace in the mean time; for, as if to shew me that he was not yet satiated
with blood, he had murdered Clerval immediately after the enunciation of
his threats. I resolved, therefore, that if my immediate union with my cousin
would conduce either to her’s or my father’s happiness, my adversary’s
designs against my life should not retard it a single hour.
In this state of mind I wrote to Elizabeth. My letter was calm and
affectionate. “I fear, my beloved girl,” I said, “little happiness remains for
us on earth; yet all that I may one day enjoy is concentered in you. Chase
away your idle fears; to you alone do I consecrate my life, and my
endeavours for contentment. I have one secret, Elizabeth, a dreadful one;
when revealed to you, it will chill your frame with horror, and then, far
from being surprised at my misery, you will only wonder that I survive
what I have endured. I will confide this tale of misery and terror to you the
day after our marriage shall take place; for, my sweet cousin, there must be
perfect confidence between us. But until then, I conjure you, do not mention
or allude to it. This I most earnestly entreat, and I know you will comply.”
In about a week after the arrival of Elizabeth’s letter, we returned to
Geneva. My cousin welcomed me with warm affection; yet tears were in
her eyes, as she beheld my emaciated frame and feverish cheeks. I saw a
change in her also. She was thinner, and had lost much of that heavenly
vivacity that had before charmed me; but her gentleness, and soft looks of
compassion, made her a more fit companion for one blasted and miserable
as I was.
The tranquillity which I now enjoyed did not endure. Memory brought
madness with it; and when I thought on what had passed, a real insanity
possessed me; sometimes I was furious, and burnt with rage, sometimes low

and despondent. I neither spoke or looked, but sat motionless, bewildered
by the multitude of miseries that overcame me.
Elizabeth alone had the power to draw me from these fits; her gentle voice
would soothe me when transported by passion, and inspire me with human
feelings when sunk in torpor. She wept with me, and for me. When reason
returned, she would remonstrate, and endeavour to inspire me with
resignation. Ah! it is well for the unfortunate to be resigned, but for the
guilty there is no peace. The agonies of remorse poison the luxury there is
otherwise sometimes found in indulging the excess of grief.
Soon after my arrival my father spoke of my immediate marriage with my
cousin. I remained silent.
“Have you, then, some other attachment?”
“None on earth. I love Elizabeth, and look forward to our union with
delight. Let the day therefore be fixed; and on it I will consecrate myself, in
life or death, to the happiness of my cousin.”
“My dear Victor, do not speak thus. Heavy misfortunes have befallen us;
but let us only cling closer to what remains, and transfer our love for those
whom we have lost to those who yet live. Our circle will be small, but
bound close by the ties of affection and mutual misfortune. And when time
shall have softened your despair, new and dear objects of care will be born
to replace those of whom we have been so cruelly deprived.”
Such were the lessons of my father. But to me the remembrance of the
threat returned: nor can you wonder, that, omnipotent as the fiend had yet
been in his deeds of blood, I should almost regard him as invincible; and
that when he had pronounced the words, “I shall be with you on your
wedding-night,” I should regard the threatened fate as unavoidable. But
death was no evil to me, if the loss of Elizabeth were balanced with it; and I
therefore, with a contented and even cheerful countenance, agreed with my
father, that if my cousin would consent, the ceremony should take place in
ten days, and thus put, as I imagined, the seal to my fate.
Great God! if for one instant I had thought what might be the hellish
intention of my fiendish adversary, I would rather have banished myself for
ever from my native country, and wandered a friendless outcast over the

earth, than have consented to this miserable marriage. But, as if possessed
of magic powers, the monster had blinded me to his real intentions; and
when I thought that I prepared only my own death, I hastened that of a far
dearer victim.
As the period fixed for our marriage drew nearer, whether from cowardice
or a prophetic feeling, I felt my heart sink within me. But I concealed my
feelings by an appearance of hilarity, that brought smiles and joy to the
countenance of my father, but hardly deceived the ever-watchful and nicer
eye of Elizabeth. She looked forward to our union with placid contentment,
not unmingled with a little fear, which past misfortunes had impressed, that
what now appeared certain and tangible happiness, might soon dissipate
into an airy dream, and leave no trace but deep and everlasting regret.
Preparations were made for the event; congratulatory visits were received;
and all wore a smiling appearance. I shut up, as well as I could, in my own
heart the anxiety that preyed there, and entered with seeming earnestness
into the plans of my father, although they might only serve as the
decorations of my tragedy. A house was purchased for us near Cologny, by
which we should enjoy the pleasures of the country, and yet be so near
Geneva as to see my father every day; who would still reside within the
walls, for the benefit of Ernest, that he might follow his studies at the
schools.
In the mean time I took every precaution to defend my person, in case the
fiend should openly attack me. I carried pistols and a dagger constantly
about me, and was ever on the watch to prevent artifice; and by these means
gained a greater degree of tranquillity. Indeed, as the period approached, the
threat appeared more as a delusion, not to be regarded as worthy to disturb
my peace, while the happiness I hoped for in my marriage wore a greater
appearance of certainty, as the day fixed for its solemnization drew nearer,
and I heard it continually spoken of as an occurrence which no accident
could possibly prevent.
Elizabeth seemed happy; my tranquil demeanour contributed greatly to
calm her mind. But on the day that was to fulfil my wishes and my destiny,
she was melancholy, and a presentiment of evil pervaded her; and perhaps
also she thought of the dreadful secret, which I had promised to reveal to

her the following day. My father was in the mean time overjoyed, and, in
the bustle of preparation, only observed in the melancholy of his niece the
diffidence of a bride.
After the ceremony was performed, a large party assembled at my father’s;
but it was agreed that Elizabeth and I should pass the afternoon and night at
Evian, and return to Cologny the next morning. As the day was fair, and the
wind favourable, we resolved to go by water.
Those were the last moments of my life during which I enjoyed the feeling
of happiness. We passed rapidly along: the sun was hot, but we were
sheltered from its rays by a kind of canopy, while we enjoyed the beauty of
the scene, sometimes on one side of the lake, where we saw Mont Salêve,
the pleasant banks of Montalêgre, and at a distance, surmounting all, the
beautiful Mont Blânc, and the assemblage of snowy mountains that in vain
endeavour to emulate her; sometimes coasting the opposite banks, we saw
the mighty Jura opposing its dark side to the ambition that would quit its
native country, and an almost insurmountable barrier to the invader who
should wish to enslave it.
I took the hand of Elizabeth: “You are sorrowful, my love. Ah! if you knew
what I have suffered, and what I may yet endure, you would endeavour to
let me taste the quiet, and freedom from despair, that this one day at least
permits me to enjoy.”
“Be happy, my dear Victor,” replied Elizabeth; “there is, I hope, nothing to
distress you; and be assured that if a lively joy is not painted in my face, my
heart is contented. Something whispers to me not to depend too much on
the prospect that is opened before us; but I will not listen to such a sinister
voice. Observe how fast we move along, and how the clouds which
sometimes obscure, and sometimes rise above the dome of Mont Blânc,
render this scene of beauty still more interesting. Look also at the
innumerable fish that are swimming in the clear waters, where we can
distinguish every pebble that lies at the bottom. What a divine day! how
happy and serene all nature appears!”
Thus Elizabeth endeavoured to divert her thoughts and mine from all
reflection upon melancholy subjects. But her temper was fluctuating; joy

for a few instants shone in her eyes, but it continually gave place to
distraction and reverie.
The sun sunk lower in the heavens; we passed the river Drance, and
observed its path through the chasms of the higher, and the glens of the
lower hills. The Alps here come closer to the lake, and we approached the
amphitheatre of mountains which forms its eastern boundary. The spire of
Evian shone under the woods that surrounded it, and the range of mountain
above mountain by which it was overhung.
The wind, which had hitherto carried us along with amazing rapidity, sunk
at sunset to a light breeze; the soft air just ruffled the water, and caused a
pleasant motion among the trees as we approached the shore, from which it
wafted the most delightful scent of flowers and hay. The sun sunk beneath
the horizon as we landed; and as I touched the shore, I felt those cares and
fears revive, which soon were to clasp me, and cling to me for ever.

CHAPTER VI.

It was eight o’clock when we landed; we walked for a short time on the
shore, enjoying the transitory light, and then retired to the inn, and
contemplated the lovely scene of waters, woods, and mountains, obscured
in darkness, yet still displaying their black outlines.
The wind, which had fallen in the south, now rose with great violence in the
west. The moon had reached her summit in the heavens, and was beginning
to descend; the clouds swept across it swifter than the flight of the vulture,
and dimmed her rays, while the lake reflected the scene of the busy
heavens, rendered still busier by the restless waves that were beginning to
rise. Suddenly a heavy storm of rain descended.
I had been calm during the day; but so soon as night obscured the shapes of
objects, a thousand fears arose in my mind. I was anxious and watchful,
while my right hand grasped a pistol which was hidden in my bosom; every
sound terrified me; but I resolved that I would sell my life dearly, and not
relax the impending conflict until my own life, or that of my adversary,
were extinguished.
Elizabeth observed my agitation for some time in timid and fearful silence;
at length she said, “What is it that agitates you, my dear Victor? What is it
you fear?”
“Oh! peace, peace, my love,” replied I, “this night, and all will be safe: but
this night is dreadful, very dreadful.”
I passed an hour in this state of mind, when suddenly I reflected how
dreadful the combat which I momentarily expected would be to my wife,
and I earnestly entreated her to retire, resolving not to join her until I had
obtained some knowledge as to the situation of my enemy.
She left me, and I continued some time walking up and down the passages
of the house, and inspecting every corner that might afford a retreat to my
adversary. But I discovered no trace of him, and was beginning to
conjecture that some fortunate chance had intervened to prevent the
execution of his menaces; when suddenly I heard a shrill and dreadful

scream. It came from the room into which Elizabeth had retired. As I heard
it, the whole truth rushed into my mind, my arms dropped, the motion of
every muscle and fibre was suspended; I could feel the blood trickling in
my veins, and tingling in the extremities of my limbs. This state lasted but
for an instant; the scream was repeated, and I rushed into the room.
Great God! why did I not then expire! Why am I here to relate the
destruction of the best hope, and the purest creature of earth. She was there,
lifeless and inanimate, thrown across the bed, her head hanging down, and
her pale and distorted features half covered by her hair. Every where I turn I
see the same figure—her bloodless arms and relaxed form flung by the
murderer on its bridal bier. Could I behold this, and live? Alas! life is
obstinate, and clings closest where it is most hated. For a moment only did I
lose recollection; I fainted.
When I recovered, I found myself surrounded by the people of the inn; their
countenances expressed a breathless terror: but the horror of others
appeared only as a mockery, a shadow of the feelings that oppressed me. I
escaped from them to the room where lay the body of Elizabeth, my love,
my wife, so lately living, so dear, so worthy. She had been moved from the
posture in which I had first beheld her; and now, as she lay, her head upon
her arm, and a handkerchief thrown across her face and neck, I might have
supposed her asleep. I rushed towards her, and embraced her with ardour;
but the deathly languor and coldness of the limbs told me, that what I now
held in my arms had ceased to be the Elizabeth whom I had loved and
cherished. The murderous mark of the fiend’s grasp was on her neck, and
the breath had ceased to issue from her lips.
While I still hung over her in the agony of despair, I happened to look up.
The windows of the room had before been darkened; and I felt a kind of
panic on seeing the pale yellow light of the moon illuminate the chamber.
The shutters had been thrown back; and, with a sensation of horror not to be
described, I saw at the open window a figure the most hideous and
abhorred. A grin was on the face of the monster; he seemed to jeer, as with
his fiendish finger he pointed towards the corpse of my wife. I rushed
towards the window, and drawing a pistol from my bosom, shot; but he
eluded me, leaped from his station, and, running with the swiftness of
lightning, plunged into the lake.

The report of the pistol brought a crowd into the room. I pointed to the spot
where he had disappeared, and we followed the track with boats; nets were
cast, but in vain. After passing several hours, we returned hopeless, most of
my companions believing it to have been a form conjured by my fancy.
After having landed, they proceeded to search the country, parties going in
different directions among the woods and vines.
I did not accompany them; I was exhausted: a film covered my eyes, and
my skin was parched with the heat of fever. In this state I lay on a bed,
hardly conscious of what had happened; my eyes wandered round the room,
as if to seek something that I had lost.
At length I remembered that my father would anxiously expect the return of
Elizabeth and myself, and that I must return alone. This reflection brought
tears into my eyes, and I wept for a long time; but my thoughts rambled to
various subjects, reflecting on my misfortunes, and their cause. I was
bewildered in a cloud of wonder and horror. The death of William, the
execution of Justine, the murder of Clerval, and lastly of my wife; even at
that moment I knew not that my only remaining friends were safe from the
malignity of the fiend; my father even now might be writhing under his
grasp, and Ernest might be dead at his feet. This idea made me shudder, and
recalled me to action. I started up, and resolved to return to Geneva with all
possible speed.
There were no horses to be procured, and I must return by the lake; but the
wind was unfavourable, and the rain fell in torrents. However, it was hardly
morning, and I might reasonably hope to arrive by night. I hired men to
row, and took an oar myself, for I had always experienced relief from
mental torment in bodily exercise. But the overflowing misery I now felt,
and the excess of agitation that I endured, rendered me incapable of any
exertion. I threw down the oar; and, leaning my head upon my hands, gave
way to every gloomy idea that arose. If I looked up, I saw the scenes which
were familiar to me in my happier time, and which I had contemplated but
the day before in the company of her who was now but a shadow and a
recollection. Tears streamed from my eyes. The rain had ceased for a
moment, and I saw the fish play in the waters as they had done a few hours
before; they had then been observed by Elizabeth. Nothing is so painful to
the human mind as a great and sudden change. The sun might shine, or the

clouds might lour; but nothing could appear to me as it had done the day
before. A fiend had snatched from me every hope of future happiness: no
creature had ever been so miserable as I was; so frightful an event is single
in the history of man.
But why should I dwell upon the incidents that followed this last
overwhelming event. Mine has been a tale of horrors; I have reached their
acme, and what I must now relate can but be tedious to you. Know that, one
by one, my friends were snatched away; I was left desolate. My own
strength is exhausted; and I must tell, in a few words, what remains of my
hideous narration.
I arrived at Geneva. My father and Ernest yet lived; but the former sunk
under the tidings that I bore. I see him now, excellent and venerable old
man! his eyes wandered in vacancy, for they had lost their charm and their
delight—his niece, his more than daughter, whom he doated on with all that
affection which a man feels, who, in the decline of life, having few
affections, clings more earnestly to those that remain. Cursed, cursed be the
fiend that brought misery on his grey hairs, and doomed him to waste in
wretchedness! He could not live under the horrors that were accumulated
around him; an apoplectic fit was brought on, and in a few days he died in
my arms.
What then became of me? I know not; I lost sensation, and chains and
darkness were the only objects that pressed upon me. Sometimes, indeed, I
dreamt that I wandered in flowery meadows and pleasant vales with the
friends of my youth; but awoke, and found myself in a dungeon.
Melancholy followed, but by degrees I gained a clear conception of my
miseries and situation, and was then released from my prison. For they had
called me mad; and during many months, as I understood, a solitary cell had
been my habitation.
But liberty had been a useless gift to me had I not, as I awakened to reason,
at the same time awakened to revenge. As the memory of past misfortunes
pressed upon me, I began to reflect on their cause—the monster whom I
had created, the miserable dæmon whom I had sent abroad into the world
for my destruction. I was possessed by a maddening rage when I thought of

him, and desired and ardently prayed that I might have him within my grasp
to wreak a great and signal revenge on his cursed head.
Nor did my hate long confine itself to useless wishes; I began to reflect on
the best means of securing him; and for this purpose, about a month after
my release, I repaired to a criminal judge in the town, and told him that I
had an accusation to make; that I knew the destroyer of my family; and that
I required him to exert his whole authority for the apprehension of the
murderer.
The magistrate listened to me with attention and kindness: “Be assured,
sir,” said he, “no pains or exertions on my part shall be spared to discover
the villain.”
“I thank you,” replied I; “listen, therefore, to the deposition that I have to
make. It is indeed a tale so strange, that I should fear you would not credit
it, were there not something in truth which, however wonderful, forces
conviction. The story is too connected to be mistaken for a dream, and I
have no motive for falsehood.” My manner, as I thus addressed him, was
impressive, but calm; I had formed in my own heart a resolution to pursue
my destroyer to death; and this purpose quieted my agony, and
provisionally reconciled me to life. I now related my history briefly, but
with firmness and precision, marking the dates with accuracy, and never
deviating into invective or exclamation.
The magistrate appeared at first perfectly incredulous, but as I continued he
became more attentive and interested; I saw him sometimes shudder with
horror, at others a lively surprise, unmingled with disbelief, was painted on
his countenance.
When I had concluded my narration, I said. “This is the being whom I
accuse, and for whose detection and punishment I call upon you to exert
your whole power. It is your duty as a magistrate, and I believe and hope
that your feelings as a man will not revolt from the execution of those
functions on this occasion.”
This address caused a considerable change in the physiognomy of my
auditor. He had heard my story with that half kind of belief that is given to a
tale of spirits and supernatural events; but when he was called upon to act

officially in consequence, the whole tide of his incredulity returned. He,
however, answered mildly, “I would willingly afford you every aid in your
pursuit; but the creature of whom you speak appears to have powers which
would put all my exertions to defiance. Who can follow an animal which
can traverse the sea of ice, and inhabit caves and dens, where no man would
venture to intrude? Besides, some months have elapsed since the
commission of his crimes, and no one can conjecture to what place he has
wandered, or what region he may now inhabit.”
“I do not doubt that he hovers near the spot which I inhabit; and if he has
indeed taken refuge in the Alps, he may be hunted like the chamois, and
destroyed as a beast of prey. But I perceive your thoughts: you do not credit
my narrative, and do not intend to pursue my enemy with the punishment
which is his desert.”
As I spoke, rage sparkled in my eyes; the magistrate was intimidated; “You
are mistaken,” said he, “I will exert myself; and if it is in my power to seize
the monster, be assured that he shall suffer punishment proportionate to his
crimes. But I fear, from what you have yourself described to be his
properties, that this will prove impracticable, and that, while every proper
measure is pursued, you should endeavour to make up your mind to
disappointment.”
“That cannot be; but all that I can say will be of little avail. My revenge is
of no moment to you; yet, while I allow it to be a vice, I confess that it is
the devouring and only passion of my soul. My rage is unspeakable, when I
reflect that the murderer, whom I have turned loose upon society, still
exists. You refuse my just demand: I have but one resource; and I devote
myself, either in my life or death, to his destruction.”
I trembled with excess of agitation as I said this; there was a phrenzy in my
manner, and something, I doubt not, of that haughty fierceness, which the
martyrs of old are said to have possessed. But to a Genevan magistrate,
whose mind was occupied by far other ideas than those of devotion and
heroism, this elevation of mind had much the appearance of madness. He
endeavoured to soothe me as a nurse does a child, and reverted to my tale as
the effects of delirium.

“Man,” I cried, “how ignorant art thou in thy pride of wisdom! Cease; you
know not what it is you say.”
I broke from the house angry and disturbed, and retired to meditate on some
other mode of action.

CHAPTER VII.

My present situation was one in which all voluntary thought was swallowed
up and lost. I was hurried away by fury; revenge alone endowed me with
strength and composure; it modelled my feelings, and allowed me to be
calculating and calm, at periods when otherwise delirium or death would
have been my portion.
My first resolution was to quit Geneva for ever; my country, which, when I
was happy and beloved, was dear to me, now, in my adversity, became
hateful. I provided myself with a sum of money, together with a few jewels
which had belonged to my mother, and departed.
And now my wanderings began, which are to cease but with life. I have
traversed a vast portion of the earth, and have endured all the hardships
which travellers, in deserts and barbarous countries, are wont to meet. How
I have lived I hardly know; many times have I stretched my failing limbs
upon the sandy plain, and prayed for death. But revenge kept me alive; I
dared not die, and leave my adversary in being.
When I quitted Geneva, my first labour was to gain some clue by which I
might trace the steps of my fiendish enemy. But my plan was unsettled; and
I wandered many hours around the confines of the town, uncertain what
path I should pursue. As night approached, I found myself at the entrance of
the cemetery where William, Elizabeth, and my father, reposed. I entered it,
and approached the tomb which marked their graves. Every thing was
silent, except the leaves of the trees, which were gently agitated by the
wind; the night was nearly dark; and the scene would have been solemn and
affecting even to an uninterested observer. The spirits of the departed
seemed to flit around, and to cast a shadow, which was felt but seen not,
around the head of the mourner.
The deep grief which this scene had at first excited quickly gave way to
rage and despair. They were dead, and I lived; their murderer also lived, and
to destroy him I must drag out my weary existence. I knelt on the grass, and
kissed the earth, and with quivering lips exclaimed, “By the sacred earth on
which I kneel, by the shades that wander near me, by the deep and eternal

grief that I feel, I swear; and by thee, O Night, and by the spirits that preside
over thee, I swear to pursue the dæmon, who caused this misery, until he or
I shall perish in mortal conflict. For this purpose I will preserve my life: to
execute this dear revenge, will I again behold the sun, and tread the green
herbage of earth, which otherwise should vanish from my eyes for ever.
And I call on you, spirits of the dead; and on you, wandering ministers of
vengeance, to aid and conduct me in my work. Let the cursed and hellish
monster drink deep of agony; let him feel the despair that now torments
me.”
I had begun my adjuration with solemnity, and an awe which almost
assured me that the shades of my murdered friends heard and approved my
devotion; but the furies possessed me as I concluded, and rage choaked my
utterance.
I was answered through the stillness of night by a loud and fiendish laugh.
It rung on my ears long and heavily; the mountains re-echoed it, and I felt
as if all hell surrounded me with mockery and laughter. Surely in that
moment I should have been possessed by phrenzy, and have destroyed my
miserable existence, but that my vow was heard, and that I was reserved for
vengeance. The laughter died away: when a well-known and abhorred
voice, apparently close to my ear, addressed me in an audible whisper—“I
am satisfied: miserable wretch! you have determined to live, and I am
satisfied.”
I darted towards the spot from which the sound proceeded; but the devil
eluded my grasp. Suddenly the broad disk of the moon arose, and shone full
upon his ghastly and distorted shape, as he fled with more than mortal
speed.
I pursued him; and for many months this has been my task. Guided by a
slight clue, I followed the windings of the Rhone, but vainly. The blue
Mediterranean appeared; and, by a strange chance, I saw the fiend enter by
night, and hide himself in a vessel bound for the Black Sea. I took my
passage in the same ship; but he escaped, I know not how.
Amidst the wilds of Tartary and Russia, although he still evaded me, I have
ever followed in his track. Sometimes the peasants, scared by this horrid
apparition, informed me of his path; sometimes he himself, who feared that

if I lost all trace I should despair and die, often left some mark to guide me.
The snows descended on my head, and I saw the print of his huge step on
the white plain. To you first entering on life, to whom care is new, and
agony unknown, how can you understand what I have felt, and still feel?
Cold, want, and fatigue, were the least pains which I was destined to
endure; I was cursed by some devil, and carried about with me my eternal
hell; yet still a spirit of good followed and directed my steps, and, when I
most murmured, would suddenly extricate me from seemingly
insurmountable difficulties. Sometimes, when nature, overcome by hunger,
sunk under the exhaustion, a repast was prepared for me in the desert, that
restored and inspirited me. The fare was indeed coarse, such as the peasants
of the country ate; but I may not doubt that it was set there by the spirits
that I had invoked to aid me. Often, when all was dry, the heavens
cloudless, and I was parched by thirst, a slight cloud would bedim the sky,
shed the few drops that revived me, and vanish.
I followed, when I could, the courses of the rivers; but the dæmon generally
avoided these, as it was here that the population of the country chiefly
collected. In other places human beings were seldom seen; and I generally
subsisted on the wild animals that crossed my path. I had money with me,
and gained the friendship of the villagers by distributing it, or bringing with
me some food that I had killed, which, after taking a small part, I always
presented to those who had provided me with fire and utensils for cooking.
My life, as it passed thus, was indeed hateful to me, and it was during sleep
alone that I could taste joy. O blessed sleep! often, when most miserable, I
sank to repose, and my dreams lulled me even to rapture. The spirits that
guarded me had provided these moments, or rather hours, of happiness, that
I might retain strength to fulfil my pilgrimage. Deprived of this respite, I
should have sunk under my hardships. During the day I was sustained and
inspirited by the hope of night: for in sleep I saw my friends, my wife, and
my beloved country; again I saw the benevolent countenance of my father,
heard the silver tones of my Elizabeth’s voice, and beheld Clerval enjoying
health and youth. Often, when wearied by a toilsome march, I persuaded
myself that I was dreaming until night should come, and that I should then
enjoy reality in the arms of my dearest friends. What agonizing fondness
did I feel for them! how did I cling to their dear forms, as sometimes they
haunted even my waking hours, and persuade myself that they still lived! At

such moments vengeance, that burned within me, died in my heart, and I
pursued my path towards the destruction of the dæmon, more as a task
enjoined by heaven, as the mechanical impulse of some power of which I
was unconscious, than as the ardent desire of my soul.
What his feelings were whom I pursued, I cannot know. Sometimes, indeed,
he left marks in writing on the barks of the trees, or cut in stone, that guided
me, and instigated my fury. “My reign is not yet over,” (these words were
legible in one of these inscriptions); “you live, and my power is complete.
Follow me; I seek the everlasting ices of the north, where you will feel the
misery of cold and frost, to which I am impassive. You will find near this
place, if you follow not too tardily, a dead hare; eat, and be refreshed. Come
on, my enemy; we have yet to wrestle for our lives; but many hard and
miserable hours must you endure, until that period shall arrive.”
Scoffing devil! Again do I vow vengeance; again do I devote thee,
miserable fiend, to torture and death. Never will I omit my search, until he
or I perish; and then with what ecstacy shall I join my Elizabeth, and those
who even now prepare for me the reward of my tedious toil and horrible
pilgrimage.
As I still pursued my journey to the northward, the snows thickened, and
the cold increased in a degree almost too severe to support. The peasants
were shut up in their hovels, and only a few of the most hardy ventured
forth to seize the animals whom starvation had forced from their hiding
places to seek for prey. The rivers were covered with ice, and no fish could
be procured; and thus I was cut off from my chief article of maintenance.
The triumph of my enemy increased with the difficulty of my labours. One
inscription that he left was in these words: “Prepare! your toils only begin:
wrap yourself in furs, and provide food, for we shall soon enter upon a
journey where your sufferings will satisfy my everlasting hatred.”
My courage and perseverance were invigorated by these scoffing words; I
resolved not to fail in my purpose; and, calling on heaven to support me, I
continued with unabated fervour to traverse immense deserts, until the
ocean appeared at a distance, and formed the utmost boundary of the
horizon. Oh! how unlike it was to the blue seas of the south! Covered with
ice, it was only to be distinguished from land by its superior wildness and

ruggedness. The Greeks wept for joy when they beheld the Mediterranean
from the hills of Asia, and hailed with rapture the boundary of their toils. I
did not weep; but I knelt down, and, with a full heart, thanked my guiding
spirit for conducting me in safety to the place where I hoped,
notwithstanding my adversary’s gibe, to meet and grapple with him.
Some weeks before this period I had procured a sledge and dogs, and thus
traversed the snows with inconceivable speed. I know not whether the fiend
possessed the same advantages; but I found that, as before I had daily lost
ground in the pursuit, I now gained on him; so much so, that when I first
saw the ocean, he was but one day’s journey in advance, and I hoped to
intercept him before he should reach the beach. With new courage,
therefore, I pressed on, and in two days arrived at a wretched hamlet on the
seashore. I inquired of the inhabitants concerning the fiend, and gained
accurate information. A gigantic monster, they said, had arrived the night
before, armed with a gun and many pistols; putting to flight the inhabitants
of a solitary cottage, through fear of his terrific appearance. He had carried
off their store of winter food, and, placing it in a sledge, to draw which he
had seized on a numerous drove of trained dogs, he had harnessed them,
and the same night, to the joy of the horror-struck villagers, had pursued his
journey across the sea in a direction that led to no land; and they
conjectured that he must speedily be destroyed by the breaking of the ice, or
frozen by the eternal frosts.
On hearing this information, I suffered a temporary access of despair. He
had escaped me; and I must commence a destructive and almost endless
journey across the mountainous ices of the ocean,—amidst cold that few of
the inhabitants could long endure, and which I, the native of a genial and
sunny climate, could not hope to survive. Yet at the idea that the fiend
should live and be triumphant, my rage and vengeance returned, and, like a
mighty tide, overwhelmed every other feeling. After a slight repose, during
which the spirits of the dead hovered round, and instigated me to toil and
revenge, I prepared for my journey.
I exchanged my land sledge for one fashioned for the inequalities of the
frozen ocean; and, purchasing a plentiful stock of provisions, I departed
from land.

I cannot guess how many days have passed since then; but I have endured
misery, which nothing but the eternal sentiment of a just retribution burning
within my heart could have enabled me to support. Immense and rugged
mountains of ice often barred up my passage, and I often heard the thunder
of the ground sea, which threatened my destruction. But again the frost
came, and made the paths of the sea secure.
By the quantity of provision which I had consumed I should guess that I
had passed three weeks in this journey; and the continual protraction of
hope, returning back upon the heart, often wrung bitter drops of
despondency and grief from my eyes. Despair had indeed almost secured
her prey, and I should soon have sunk beneath this misery; when once, after
the poor animals that carried me had with incredible toil gained the summit
of a sloping ice mountain, and one sinking under his fatigue died, I viewed
the expanse before me with anguish, when suddenly my eye caught a dark
speck upon the dusky plain. I strained my sight to discover what it could be,
and uttered a wild cry of ecstacy when I distinguished a sledge, and the
distorted proportions of a well-known form within. Oh! with what a burning
gush did hope revisit my heart! warm tears filled my eyes, which I hastily
wiped away, that they might not intercept the view I had of the dæmon; but
still my sight was dimmed by the burning drops, until, giving way to the
emotions that oppressed me, I wept aloud.
But this was not the time for delay; I disencumbered the dogs of their dead
companion, gave them a plentiful portion of food; and, after an hour’s rest,
which was absolutely necessary, and yet which was bitterly irksome to me,
I continued my route. The sledge was still visible; nor did I again lose sight
of it, except at the moments when for a short time some ice rock concealed
it with its intervening crags. I indeed perceptibly gained on it; and when,
after nearly two days’ journey, I beheld my enemy at no more than a mile
distant, my heart bounded within me.
But now, when I appeared almost within grasp of my enemy, my hopes
were suddenly extinguished, and I lost all trace of him more utterly than I
had ever done before. A ground sea was heard; the thunder of its progress,
as the waters rolled and swelled beneath me, became every moment more
ominous and terrific. I pressed on, but in vain. The wind arose; the sea
roared; and, as with the mighty shock of an earthquake, it split, and cracked

with a tremendous and overwhelming sound. The work was soon finished:
in a few minutes a tumultuous sea rolled between me and my enemy, and I
was left drifting on a scattered piece of ice, that was continually lessening,
and thus preparing for me a hideous death.
In this manner many appalling hours passed; several of my dogs died; and I
myself was about to sink under the accumulation of distress, when I saw
your vessel riding at anchor, and holding forth to me hopes of succour and
life. I had no conception that vessels ever came so far north, and was
astounded at the sight. I quickly destroyed part of my sledge to construct
oars; and by these means was enabled, with infinite fatigue, to move my
ice-raft in the direction of your ship. I had determined, if you were going
southward, still to trust myself to the mercy of the seas, rather than abandon
my purpose. I hoped to induce you to grant me a boat with which I could
still pursue my enemy. But your direction was northward. You took me on
board when my vigour was exhausted, and I should soon have sunk under
my multiplied hardships into a death, which I still dread,—for my task is
unfulfilled.
Oh! when will my guiding spirit, in conducting me to the dæmon, allow me
the rest I so much desire; or must I die, and he yet live? If I do, swear to me,
Walton, that he shall not escape; that you will seek him, and satisfy my
vengeance in his death. Yet, do I dare ask you to undertake my pilgrimage,
to endure the hardships that I have undergone? No; I am not so selfish. Yet,
when I am dead, if he should appear; if the ministers of vengeance should
conduct him to you, swear that he shall not live—swear that he shall not
triumph over my accumulated woes, and live to make another such a wretch
as I am. He is eloquent and persuasive; and once his words had even power
over my heart: but trust him not. His soul is as hellish as his form, full of
treachery and fiend-like malice. Hear him not; call on the manes of
William, Justine, Clerval, Elizabeth, my father, and of the wretched Victor,
and thrust your sword into his heart. I will hover near, and direct the steel
aright.

Walton, in continuation.

August 26th,
17—.
You have read this strange and terrific story, Margaret; and do you not feel
your blood congealed with horror, like that which even now curdles mine?
Sometimes, seized with sudden agony, he could not continue his tale; at
others, his voice broken, yet piercing, uttered with difficulty the words so
replete with agony. His fine and lovely eyes were now lighted up with
indignation, now subdued to downcast sorrow, and quenched in infinite
wretchedness. Sometimes he commanded his countenance and tones, and
related the most horrible incidents with a tranquil voice, suppressing every
mark of agitation; then, like a volcano bursting forth, his face would
suddenly change to an expression of the wildest rage, as he shrieked out
imprecations on his persecutor.
His tale is connected, and told with an appearance of the simplest truth; yet
I own to you that the letters of Felix and Safie, which he shewed me, and
the apparition of the monster, seen from our ship, brought to me a greater
conviction of the truth of his narrative than his asseverations, however
earnest and connected. Such a monster has then really existence; I cannot
doubt it; yet I am lost in surprise and admiration. Sometimes I endeavoured
to gain from Frankenstein the particulars of his creature’s formation; but on
this point he was impenetrable.
“Are you mad, my friend?” said he, “or whither does your senseless
curiosity lead you? Would you also create for yourself and the world a
demoniacal enemy? Or to what do your questions tend? Peace, peace! learn
my miseries, and do not seek to increase your own.”
Frankenstein discovered that I made notes concerning his history: he asked
to see them, and then himself corrected and augmented them in many
places; but principally in giving the life and spirit to the conversations he
held with his enemy. “Since you have preserved my narration,” said he, “I
would not that a mutilated one should go down to posterity.”
Thus has a week passed away, while I have listened to the strangest tale that
ever imagination formed. My thoughts, and every feeling of my soul, have
been drunk up by the interest for my guest, which this tale, and his own
elevated and gentle manners have created. I wish to soothe him; yet can I

counsel one so infinitely miserable, so destitute of every hope of
consolation, to live? Oh, no! the only joy that he can now know will be
when he composes his shattered feelings to peace and death. Yet he enjoys
one comfort, the offspring of solitude and delirium: he believes, that, when
in dreams he holds converse with his friends, and derives from that
communion consolation for his miseries, or excitements to his vengeance,
that they are not the creations of his fancy, but the real beings who visit him
from the regions of a remote world. This faith gives a solemnity to his
reveries that render them to me almost as imposing and interesting as truth.
Our conversations are not always confined to his own history and
misfortunes. On every point of general literature he displays unbounded
knowledge, and a quick and piercing apprehension. His eloquence is
forcible and touching; nor can I hear him, when he relates a pathetic
incident, or endeavours to move the passions of pity or love, without tears.
What a glorious creature must he have been in the days of his prosperity,
when he is thus noble and godlike in ruin. He seems to feel his own worth,
and the greatness of his fall.
“When younger,” said he, “I felt as if I were destined for some great
enterprise. My feelings are profound; but I possessed a coolness of
judgment that fitted me for illustrious achievements. This sentiment of the
worth of my nature supported me, when others would have been oppressed;
for I deemed it criminal to throw away in useless grief those talents that
might be useful to my fellow-creatures. When I reflected on the work I had
completed, no less a one than the creation of a sensitive and rational animal,
I could not rank myself with the herd of common projectors. But this
feeling, which supported me in the commencement of my career, now
serves only to plunge me lower in the dust. All my speculations and hopes
are as nothing; and, like the archangel who aspired to omnipotence, I am
chained in an eternal hell. My imagination was vivid, yet my powers of
analysis and application were intense; by the union of these qualities I
conceived the idea, and executed the creation of a man. Even now I cannot
recollect, without passion, my reveries while the work was incomplete. I
trod heaven in my thoughts, now exulting in my powers, now burning with
the idea of their effects. From my infancy I was imbued with high hopes
and a lofty ambition; but how am I sunk! Oh! my friend, if you had known
me as I once was, you would not recognize me in this state of degradation.

Despondency rarely visited my heart; a high destiny seemed to bear me on,
until I fell, never, never again to rise.”
Must I then lose this admirable being? I have longed for a friend; I have
sought one who would sympathize with and love me. Behold, on these
desert seas I have found such a one; but, I fear, I have gained him only to
know his value, and lose him. I would reconcile him to life, but he repulses
the idea.
“I thank you, Walton,” he said, “for your kind intentions towards so
miserable a wretch; but when you speak of new ties, and fresh affections,
think you that any can replace those who are gone? Can any man be to me
as Clerval was; or any woman another Elizabeth? Even where the affections
are not strongly moved by any superior excellence, the companions of our
childhood always possess a certain power over our minds, which hardly any
later friend can obtain. They know our infantine dispositions, which,
however they may be afterwards modified, are never eradicated; and they
can judge of our actions with more certain conclusions as to the integrity of
our motives. A sister or a brother can never, unless indeed such symptoms
have been shewn early, suspect the other of fraud or false dealing, when
another friend, however strongly he may be attached, may, in spite of
himself, be invaded with suspicion. But I enjoyed friends, dear not only
through habit and association, but from their own merits; and, wherever I
am, the soothing voice of my Elizabeth, and the conversation of Clerval,
will be ever whispered in my ear. They are dead; and but one feeling in such
a solitude can persuade me to preserve my life. If I were engaged in any
high undertaking or design, fraught with extensive utility to my fellow-
creatures, then could I live to fulfil it. But such is not my destiny; I must
pursue and destroy the being to whom I gave existence; then my lot on
earth will be fulfilled, and I may die.”

September 2d.
My Beloved Sister,

I write to you, encompassed by peril, and ignorant whether I am ever
doomed to see again dear England, and the dearer friends that inhabit it. I
am surrounded by mountains of ice, which admit of no escape, and threaten
every moment to crush my vessel. The brave fellows, whom I have
persuaded to be my companions, look towards me for aid; but I have none
to bestow. There is something terribly appalling in our situation, yet my
courage and hopes do not desert me. We may survive; and if we do not, I
will repeat the lessons of my Seneca, and die with a good heart.
Yet what, Margaret, will be the state of your mind? You will not hear of my
destruction, and you will anxiously await my return. Years will pass, and
you will have visitings of despair, and yet be tortured by hope. Oh! my
beloved sister, the sickening failings of your heart-felt expectations are, in
prospect, more terrible to me than my own death. But you have a husband,
and lovely children; you may be happy: heaven bless you, and make you
so!
My unfortunate guest regards me with the tenderest compassion. He
endeavours to fill me with hope; and talks as if life were a possession which
he valued. He reminds me how often the same accidents have happened to
other navigators, who have attempted this sea, and, in spite of myself, he
fills me with cheerful auguries. Even the sailors feel the power of his
eloquence: when he speaks, they no longer despair: he rouses their energies,
and, while they hear his voice, they believe these vast mountains of ice are
mole-hills, which will vanish before the resolutions of man. These feelings
are transitory; each day’s expectation delayed fills them with fear, and I
almost dread a mutiny caused by this despair.

September 5th.
A scene has just passed of such uncommon interest, that although it is
highly probable that these papers may never reach you, yet I cannot forbear
recording it.
We are still surrounded by mountains of ice, still in imminent danger of
being crushed in their conflict. The cold is excessive, and many of my

unfortunate comrades have already found a grave amidst this scene of
desolation. Frankenstein has daily declined in health: a feverish fire still
glimmers in his eyes; but he is exhausted, and, when suddenly roused to any
exertion, he speedily sinks again into apparent lifelessness.
I mentioned in my last letter the fears I entertained of a mutiny. This
morning, as I sat watching the wan countenance of my friend—his eyes half
closed, and his limbs hanging listlessly,—I was roused by half a dozen of
the sailors, who desired admission into the cabin. They entered; and their
leader addressed me. He told me that he and his companions had been
chosen by the other sailors to come in deputation to me, to make me a
demand, which, in justice, I could not refuse. We were immured in ice, and
should probably never escape; but they feared that if, as was possible, the
ice should dissipate, and a free passage be opened, I should be rash enough
to continue my voyage, and lead them into fresh dangers, after they might
happily have surmounted this. They desired, therefore, that I should engage
with a solemn promise, that if the vessel should be freed, I would instantly
direct my coarse southward.
This speech troubled me. I had not despaired; nor had I yet conceived the
idea of returning, if set free. Yet could I, in justice, or even in possibility,
refuse this demand? I hesitated before I answered; when Frankenstein, who
had at first been silent, and, indeed, appeared hardly to have force enough
to attend, now roused himself; his eyes sparkled, and his cheeks flushed
with momentary vigour. Turning towards the men, he said—
“What do you mean? What do you demand of your captain? Are you then
so easily turned from your design? Did you not call this a glorious
expedition? and wherefore was it glorious? Not because the way was
smooth and placid as a southern sea, but because it was full of dangers and
terror; because, at every new incident, your fortitude was to be called forth,
and your courage exhibited; because danger and death surrounded, and
these dangers you were to brave and overcome. For this was it a glorious,
for this was it an honourable undertaking. You were hereafter to be hailed as
the benefactors of your species; your name adored, as belonging to brave
men who encountered death for honour and the benefit of mankind. And
now, behold, with the first imagination of danger, or, if you will, the first
mighty and terrific trial of your courage, you shrink away, and are content

to be handed down as men who had not strength enough to endure cold and
peril; and so, poor souls, they were chilly, and returned to their warm fire-
sides. Why, that requires not this preparation; ye need not have come thus
far, and dragged your captain to the shame of a defeat, merely to prove
yourselves cowards. Oh! be men, or be more than men. Be steady to your
purposes, and firm as a rock. This ice is not made of such stuff as your
hearts might be; it is mutable, cannot withstand you, if you say that it shall
not. Do not return to your families with the stigma of disgrace marked on
your brows. Return as heroes who have fought and conquered, and who
know not what it is to turn their backs on the foe.”
He spoke this with a voice so modulated to the different feelings expressed
in his speech, with an eye so full of lofty design and heroism, that can you
wonder that these men were moved. They looked at one another, and were
unable to reply. I spoke; I told them to retire, and consider of what had been
said: that I would not lead them further north, if they strenuously desired
the contrary; but that I hoped that, with reflection, their courage would
return.
They retired, and I turned towards my friend; but he was sunk in languor,
and almost deprived of life.
How all this will terminate, I know not; but I had rather die, than return
shamefully,—my purpose unfulfilled. Yet I fear such will be my fate; the
men, unsupported by ideas of glory and honour, can never willingly
continue to endure their present hardships.

September 7th.
The die is cast; I have consented to return, if we are not destroyed. Thus are
my hopes blasted by cowardice and indecision; I come back ignorant and
disappointed. It requires more philosophy than I possess, to bear this
injustice with patience.

September
12th.
It is past; I am returning to England. I have lost my hopes of utility and
glory;—I have lost my friend. But I will endeavour to detail these bitter
circumstances to you, my dear sister; and, while I am wafted towards
England, and towards you, I will not despond.
September 19th, the ice began to move, and roarings like thunder were
heard at a distance, as the islands split and cracked in every direction. We
were in the most imminent peril; but, as we could only remain passive, my
chief attention was occupied by my unfortunate guest, whose illness
increased in such a degree, that he was entirely confined to his bed. The ice
cracked behind us, and was driven with force towards the north; a breeze
sprung from the west, and on the 11th the passage towards the south
became perfectly free. When the sailors saw this, and that their return to
their native country was apparently assured, a shout of tumultuous joy
broke from them, loud and long-continued. Frankenstein, who was dozing,
awoke, and asked the cause of the tumult. “They shout,” I said, “because
they will soon return to England.”
“Do you then really return?”
“Alas! yes; I cannot withstand their demands. I cannot lead them
unwillingly to danger, and I must return.”
“Do so, if you will; but I will not. You may give up your purpose; but mine
is assigned to me by heaven, and I dare not. I am weak; but surely the
spirits who assist my vengeance will endow me with sufficient strength.”
Saying this, he endeavoured to spring from the bed, but the exertion was too
great for him; he fell back, and fainted.
It was long before he was restored; and I often thought that life was entirely
extinct. At length he opened his eyes, but he breathed with difficulty, and
was unable to speak. The surgeon gave him a composing draught, and
ordered us to leave him undisturbed. In the mean time he told me, that my
friend had certainly not many hours to live.
His sentence was pronounced; and I could only grieve, and be patient. I sat
by his bed watching him; his eyes were closed, and I thought he slept; but

presently he called to me in a feeble voice, and, bidding me come near, said
—“Alas! the strength I relied on is gone; I feel that I shall soon die, and he,
my enemy and persecutor, may still be in being. Think not, Walton, that in
the last moments of my existence I feel that burning hatred, and ardent
desire of revenge, I once expressed, but I feel myself justified in desiring
the death of my adversary. During these last days I have been occupied in
examining my past conduct; nor do I find it blameable. In a fit of
enthusiastic madness I created a rational creature, and was bound towards
him, to assure, as far as was in my power, his happiness and well-being.
This was my duty; but there was another still paramount to that. My duties
towards my fellow-creatures had greater claims to my attention, because
they included a greater proportion of happiness or misery. Urged by this
view, I refused, and I did right in refusing, to create a companion for the
first creature. He shewed unparalleled malignity and selfishness, in evil: he
destroyed my friends; he devoted to destruction beings who possessed
exquisite sensations, happiness, and wisdom; nor do I know where this
thirst for vengeance may end. Miserable himself, that he may render no
other wretched, he ought to die. The task of his destruction was mine, but I
have failed. When actuated by selfish and vicious motives, I asked you to
undertake my unfinished work; and I renew this request now, when I am
only induced by reason and virtue.
“Yet I cannot ask you to renounce your country and friends, to fulfil this
task; and now, that you are returning to England, you will have little chance
of meeting with him. But the consideration of these points, and the well-
balancing of what you may esteem your duties, I leave to you; my judgment
and ideas are already disturbed by the near approach of death. I dare not ask
you to do what I think right, for I may still be misled by passion.
“That he should live to be an instrument of mischief disturbs me; in other
respects this hour, when I momentarily expect my release, is the only happy
one which I have enjoyed for several years. The forms of the beloved dead
flit before me, and I hasten to their arms. Farewell, Walton! Seek happiness
in tranquillity, and avoid ambition, even if it be only the apparently
innocent one of distinguishing yourself in science and discoveries. Yet why
do I say this? I have myself been blasted in these hopes, yet another may
succeed.”

His voice became fainter as he spoke; and at length, exhausted by his effort,
he sunk into silence. About half an hour afterwards he attempted again to
speak, but was unable; he pressed my hand feebly, and his eyes closed for
ever, while the irradiation of a gentle smile passed away from his lips.
Margaret, what comment can I make on the untimely extinction of this
glorious spirit? What can I say, that will enable you to understand the depth
of my sorrow? All that I should express would be inadequate and feeble.
My tears flow; my mind is overshadowed by a cloud of disappointment. But
I journey towards England, and I may there find consolation.
I am interrupted. What do these sounds portend? It is midnight; the breeze
blows fairly, and the watch on deck scarcely stir. Again; there is a sound as
of a human voice, but hoarser; it comes from the cabin where the remains of
Frankenstein still lie. I must arise, and examine. Good night, my sister.
Great God! what a scene has just taken place! I am yet dizzy with the
remembrance of it. I hardly know whether I shall have the power to detail
it; yet the tale which I have recorded would be incomplete without this final
and wonderful catastrophe.
I entered the cabin, where lay the remains of my ill-fated and admirable
friend. Over him hung a form which I cannot find words to describe;
gigantic in stature, yet uncouth and distorted in its proportions. As he hung
over the coffin, his face was concealed by long locks of ragged hair; but one
vast hand was extended, in colour and apparent texture like that of a
mummy. When he heard the sound of my approach, he ceased to utter
exclamations of grief and horror, and sprung towards the window. Never
did I behold a vision so horrible as his face, of such loathsome, yet
appalling hideousness. I shut my eyes involuntarily, and endeavoured to
recollect what were my duties with regard to this destroyer. I called on him
to stay.
He paused, looking on me with wonder; and, again turning towards the
lifeless form of his creator, he seemed to forget my presence, and every
feature and gesture seemed instigated by the wildest rage of some
uncontrollable passion.

“That is also my victim!” he exclaimed; “in his murder my crimes are
consummated; the miserable series of my being is wound to its close! Oh,
Frankenstein! generous and self-devoted being! what does it avail that I
now ask thee to pardon me? I, who irretrievably destroyed thee by
destroying all thou lovedst. Alas! he is cold; he may not answer me.”
His voice seemed suffocated; and my first impulses, which had suggested to
me the duty of obeying the dying request of my friend, in destroying his
enemy, were now suspended by a mixture of curiosity and compassion. I
approached this tremendous being; I dared not again raise my looks upon
his face, there was something so scaring and unearthly in his ugliness. I
attempted to speak, but the words died away on my lips. The monster
continued to utter wild and incoherent self-reproaches. At length I gathered
resolution to address him, in a pause of the tempest of his passion: “Your
repentance,” I said, “is now superfluous. If you had listened to the voice of
conscience, and heeded the stings of remorse, before you had urged your
diabolical vengeance to this extremity, Frankenstein would yet have lived.”
“And do you dream?” said the dæmon; “do you think that I was then dead
to agony and remorse?—He,” he continued, pointing to the corpse, “he
suffered not more in the consummation of the deed;—oh! not the ten-
thousandth portion of the anguish that was mine during the lingering detail
of its execution. A frightful selfishness hurried me on, while my heart was
poisoned with remorse. Think ye that the groans of Clerval were music to
my ears? My heart was fashioned to be susceptible of love and sympathy;
and, when wrenched by misery to vice and hatred, it did not endure the
violence of the change without torture such as you cannot even imagine.
“After the murder of Clerval, I returned to Switzerland, heart-broken and
overcome. I pitied Frankenstein; my pity amounted to horror: I abhorred
myself. But when I discovered that he, the author at once of my existence
and of its unspeakable torments, dared to hope for happiness; that while he
accumulated wretchedness and despair upon me, he sought his own
enjoyment in feelings and passions from the indulgence of which I was for
ever barred, then impotent envy and bitter indignation filled me with an
insatiable thirst for vengeance. I recollected my threat, and resolved that it
should be accomplished. I knew that I was preparing for myself a deadly
torture; but I was the slave, not the master of an impulse, which I detested,

yet could not disobey. Yet when she died!—nay, then I was not miserable. I
had cast off all feeling, subdued all anguish to riot in the excess of my
despair. Evil thenceforth became my good. Urged thus far, I had no choice
but to adapt my nature to an element which I had willingly chosen. The
completion of my demoniacal design became an insatiable passion. And
now it is ended; there is my last victim!”
I was at first touched by the expressions of his misery; yet when I called to
mind what Frankenstein had said of his powers of eloquence and
persuasion, and when I again cast my eyes on the lifeless form of my friend,
indignation was re-kindled within me. “Wretch!” I said, “it is well that you
come here to whine over the desolation that you have made. You throw a
torch into a pile of buildings, and when they are consumed you sit among
the ruins, and lament the fall. Hypocritical fiend! if he whom you mourn
still lived, still would he be the object, again would he become the prey of
your accursed vengeance. It is not pity that you feel; you lament only
because the victim of your malignity is withdrawn from your power.”
“Oh, it is not thus—not thus,” interrupted the being; “yet such must be the
impression conveyed to you by what appears to be the purport of my
actions. Yet I seek not a fellow-feeling in my misery. No sympathy may I
ever find. When I first sought it, it was the love of virtue, the feelings of
happiness and affection with which my whole being overflowed, that I
wished to be participated. But now, that virtue has become to me a shadow,
and that happiness and affection are turned into bitter and loathing despair,
in what should I seek for sympathy? I am content to suffer alone, while my
sufferings shall endure: when I die, I am well satisfied that abhorrence and
opprobrium should load my memory. Once my fancy was soothed with
dreams of virtue, of fame, and of enjoyment. Once I falsely hoped to meet
with beings, who, pardoning my outward form, would love me for the
excellent qualities which I was capable of bringing forth. I was nourished
with high thoughts of honour and devotion. But now vice has degraded me
beneath the meanest animal. No crime, no mischief, no malignity, no
misery, can be found comparable to mine. When I call over the frightful
catalogue of my deeds, I cannot believe that I am he whose thoughts were
once filled with sublime and transcendant visions of the beauty and the
majesty of goodness. But it is even so; the fallen angel becomes a malignant

devil. Yet even that enemy of God and man had friends and associates in his
desolation; I am quite alone.
“You, who call Frankenstein your friend, seem to have a knowledge of my
crimes and his misfortunes. But, in the detail which he gave you of them, he
could not sum up the hours and months of misery which I endured, wasting
in impotent passions. For whilst I destroyed his hopes, I did not satisfy my
own desires. They were for ever ardent and craving; still I desired love and
fellowship, and I was still spurned. Was there no injustice in this? Am I to
be thought the only criminal, when all human kind sinned against me? Why
do you not hate Felix, who drove his friend from his door with contumely?
Why do you not execrate the rustic who sought to destroy the saviour of his
child? Nay, these are virtuous and immaculate beings! I, the miserable and
the abandoned, am an abortion, to be spurned at, and kicked, and trampled
on. Even now my blood boils at the recollection of this injustice.
“But it is true that I am a wretch. I have murdered the lovely and the
helpless; I have strangled the innocent as they slept, and grasped to death
his throat who never injured me or any other living thing. I have devoted
my creator, the select specimen of all that is worthy of love and admiration
among men, to misery; I have pursued him even to that irremediable ruin.
There he lies, white and cold in death. You hate me; but your abhorrence
cannot equal that with which I regard myself. I look on the hands which
executed the deed; I think on the heart in which the imagination of it was
conceived, and long for the moment when they will meet my eyes, when it
will haunt my thoughts, no more.
“Fear not that I shall be the instrument of future mischief. My work is
nearly complete. Neither your’s nor any man’s death is needed to
consummate the series of my being, and accomplish that which must be
done; but it requires my own. Do not think that I shall be slow to perform
this sacrifice. I shall quit your vessel on the ice-raft which brought me
hither, and shall seek the most northern extremity of the globe; I shall
collect my funeral pile, and consume to ashes this miserable frame, that its
remains may afford no light to any curious and unhallowed wretch, who
would create such another as I have been. I shall die. I shall no longer feel
the agonies which now consume me, or be the prey of feelings unsatisfied,
yet unquenched. He is dead who called me into being; and when I shall be

no more, the very remembrance of us both will speedily vanish. I shall no
longer see the sun or stars, or feel the winds play on my cheeks. Light,
feeling, and sense, will pass away; and in this condition must I find my
happiness. Some years ago, when the images which this world affords first
opened upon me, when I felt the cheering warmth of summer, and heard the
rustling of the leaves and the chirping of the birds, and these were all to me,
I should have wept to die; now it is my only consolation. Polluted by
crimes, and torn by the bitterest remorse, where can I find rest but in death?
“Farewell! I leave you, and in you the last of human kind whom these eyes
will ever behold. Farewell, Frankenstein! If thou wert yet alive, and yet
cherished a desire of revenge against me, it would be better satiated in my
life than in my destruction. But it was not so; thou didst seek my extinction,
that I might not cause greater wretchedness; and if yet, in some mode
unknown to me, thou hast not yet ceased to think and feel, thou desirest not
my life for my own misery. Blasted as thou wert, my agony was still
superior to thine; for the bitter sting of remorse may not cease to rankle in
my wounds until death shall close them for ever.
“But soon,” he cried, with sad and solemn enthusiasm, “I shall die, and
what I now feel be no longer felt. Soon these burning miseries will be
extinct. I shall ascend my funeral pile triumphantly, and exult in the agony
of the torturing flames. The light of that conflagration will fade away; my
ashes will be swept into the sea by the winds. My spirit will sleep in peace;
or if it thinks, it will not surely think thus. Farewell.”
He sprung from the cabin-window, as he said this, upon the ice-raft which
lay close to the vessel. He was soon borne away by the waves, and lost in
darkness and distance.

THE END.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FRANKENSTEIN;
OR, THE MODERN PROMETHEUS ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are

located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project

Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to

you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the

efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment

including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a

copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.